#laughter like a language I once spoke with ease

[carolrain]

Desert Island Discs

Thank you for tagging me, @flowertrigger and @mostlyinthemorning.

@jamilas-pen wrote:

You're stranded on a desert island, but you can pick eight recordings, a book and a luxury item to have with you. You get the complete works of Shakespeare and the Bible/other appropriate religious or philosophical book as a 'freebie'. The luxury item must be inanimate and of no use in escaping the island or allowing communication from outside. What do you take? Say as much or as little as you like about why you made those picks.

—

I have some questions. Are we going to individual desert islands near each other? Will I be able to faintly hear other people’s music? How long are we staying? (Forever?) Is it really cold at night? Do I get a change of clothes? Are my sunscreen preferences taken into consideration? Is there a hairbrush, or would I have to use my “luxury” slot for that? Oh, and I’m definitely going to need some paper and a couple of pens. Could you maybe supply those?

I am assuming food is either not a concern or it’s so dismal a situation that if I packed, say, a giant chocolate bar or a jar of “everything but the bagel” seasoning it wouldn’t be worth it in the long run.

So, basically, my list focuses on keeping my brain busy and my spirits up.

Recordings

Music-wise, that means I chose songs I could sing along to and/or play air piano with and/or work on memorizing the lyrics and/or play over and over and over and over again. They’re also songs that remind me of people and times I could write about or think about a lot without becoming walk-into-the-ocean depressed.

Beautiful Mess by Kasey Chambers

2. Honesty by Noah Reid

3. Language or the Kiss by the Indigo Girls

4. Leaving on a Jet Plane by Peter, Paul and Mary (I really want to say John Denver’s version, but it comes down to me just not being able to sing along to him well, which would be too frustrating, so I’m going with this one instead.)

5. George Winston’s piano version of Pachelbel’s Canon in D (I feel like it might be really uncool to say you love this song? But I love this song. Ugh, and this is the best arrangement, you can trust me, because I’ve listened to them all.)

6. Red Dirt Girl by Emmylou Harris

7. Texas River Song by Lyle Lovett (Hmm, see, I have this kind of dirty parody of this half-written, but only in my mind, and I do a little harmonizing that I’ve worked out? So I feel like on a desert island I’d have plenty of time to finish it up and write down the definitive version.)

8. Unfinished Life by Kate Wolf

+1 song I very sadly and with much regret bumped off the list: Outfit by Jason Isbell

Book

I didn’t think too hard about this. I’m just going with my instincts and the first thing I thought of, which is the complete works of Jane Austen, which I know can be found all in one volume. I’ve only read one of her novels (Mansfield Park—why? I do not know), but I know I’d like them. They wouldn’t be fast reads, so I wouldn’t tear through them too quickly, and they’d reward rereading.

Luxury Item

Assuming I’ve already got a ream of paper and a pack of pens to write down my Lyle Lovett thoughts and my Jane Austen essays and my fanfic and my messages for the bottles (are there bottles?), I’m going to go with a quilt that I’ve made and is at the barely-started hand quilting stage. (Can I pack my thread and needles and scissors to go with it? What if I sewed a little pocket and hid the supplies inside, then would it count as one item?) I figure it gives me something to do that’s different from writing or music, plus it has practical value in warmth and shade.

Tagging @apothecarose @mallpretzles @legalgal421 @obsessedwithdavrick @olinsghost

[satellite-evans]

you don't have to be sorry

Pairing: Harry Styles x reader

Summary: Harry learns why you refuse to let him pay, uncovering your painful past.

Word count: 2k

Warnings: past abusive relationship, little angst, fluff

A/N:

English is not my first language, so I apologize if I made any (grammar) mistakes. Feedback, requests, recommendations, vents or questions are always welcome. I love talking to you guys about anything <3

Happy reading xxx

I do NOT give permission for my work to be translated or reposted on here or any other site.

Harry had always found joy in giving. Growing up, even when he didn’t have much, he’d learned that the look on someone’s face when you did something kind for them was worth more than anything money could buy. That lesson had carried over into his adult life, especially once his career took off and his world expanded in ways he’d never anticipated. He loved surprising his family with impromptu vacations, treating his friends to dinners just because, and going the extra mile to make everyone around him feel cared for.

When he met you, he found himself wanting to do those little things even more. Your smile was infectious, your laugh a melody he didn’t know he’d been missing until you came along. You were so strong, so independent, and it only made him more drawn to you, your kindness, and your spirit. From early on, he’d noticed that you carried yourself with an ease that spoke of someone who’d learned to take care of themselves, and he admired it. You were thoughtful, always prepared, and fiercely capable of handling things on your own.

Still, that didn’t stop Harry from wanting to treat you. From the beginning, he’d try to pick up the tab here and there, take you out for meals he knew you’d love, or surprise you with little things—your favorite flowers, a new book he thought you might enjoy. But each time he tried, you’d flash that polite, unwavering smile and insist on paying your own way. It wasn’t just a gesture, either. It was firm, unyielding, and Harry quickly learned that it was one boundary you weren’t willing to compromise.

He brushed it off at first, thinking maybe it was just the way you were. And in a way, he appreciated your independence. He knew you’d never take advantage of his generosity, and that was part of what made him feel so strongly for you. But as time went on, he couldn’t help but notice the subtle ways you’d tense up when he offered to pay, how your expression would harden slightly when he’d suggest covering the check. It was almost as if his offers triggered something in you, something you seemed determined to hide but couldn’t fully suppress.

And so, he kept quiet, telling himself not to pry, to respect your independence. Yet, as the months went on, he found that it bothered him more than he wanted to admit. It wasn’t that he wanted to be the one to pay, necessarily—it was that he wanted to feel like he could express his love without it feeling like a violation. He wanted you to feel comfortable enough to let him in, to let him care for you in a way that didn’t make you feel trapped.

One evening in late autumn, he planned a special dinner. The two of you had been talking about going to this small bistro on the outskirts of town for a while. It was an intimate spot with candle-lit tables and soft jazz playing in the background, and Harry knew you’d love it. The idea of spending a quiet, meaningful night there with you had stayed on his mind for weeks.

The evening was perfect. The glow from the restaurant’s lanterns bathed the room in a warm, amber light, casting a soft radiance on your face that made you look even more beautiful than usual. Your laughter floated through the air as you both shared stories and exchanged glances, and Harry felt the gentle comfort of being in your presence, something he’d come to treasure more than he’d ever thought possible.

When the bill finally arrived, he reached for it out of habit, ready to do what he’d long hoped to: treat you to something special, just because he wanted to. But, as always, you beat him to it, your card already in hand, that same polite but unwavering determination in your eyes.

“Please, love,” he murmured, placing a hand gently over yours before you could hand the card to the waiter. “Let me take care of this one, alright?”

Your smile faltered just for a second, and he saw a flicker of something in your eyes—something that didn’t quite match the confident independence you usually displayed. It was a look of hesitation, one that seemed out of place for you, and Harry couldn’t ignore it any longer. The moment was brief, gone as quickly as it came, but it was enough to stir his concern.

As the two of you walked out of the restaurant, Harry held your hand, feeling the cool night breeze brush against your skin as you strolled down the quiet, lamp-lit street. His mind was still on that moment at the table, the look in your eyes that hinted at something more, something you’d been keeping from him.

He stopped walking, gently pulling you to a halt beside him, his fingers still laced with yours as he looked down at you, his eyes soft and filled with a quiet concern.

“Can I ask you something?” he said, his voice low, careful. “I hope this doesn’t make you uncomfortable, but… why don’t you ever let me pay? I know you’re independent, and I love that about you. But… it feels like there’s something more to it. Like you’re keeping something from me.”

You met his gaze for a moment, but quickly looked away, shifting under the weight of his words. He could see a hint of tension in your shoulders, the way your hand tightened slightly around his, as if you were bracing yourself against an invisible force.

“It’s… it’s not about you, Harry,” you said softly, your voice barely above a whisper. “I hope you know that. This is just… it’s something I’ve had to do for myself.”

He nodded, encouraging you to continue without saying a word. He could see you struggling to find the right words, the weight of something unspoken pressing down on you, as if the memories you carried were too painful to release.

“My last relationship was… it was complicated,” you finally said, your voice wavering slightly. “My ex… he was controlling. It wasn’t like this—it wasn’t done out of kindness, or love. It was… it was about power.”

Harry felt his heart sink as he watched you, his own feelings of helplessness swelling inside him as he realized just how deeply those past experiences had affected you. His fingers tightened around yours, as if to ground you, to remind you that he was there, listening.

“He… wouldn’t let me pay for anything either,” you continued, your gaze distant as if you were looking back at a memory you’d tried to bury. “He wouldn’t let me work. He’d tell me it was because he wanted to take care of me, but it was… it was more than that. He made sure I depended on him for everything. And whenever I used his money, he’d remind me that I wouldn’t have anything without him.”

You swallowed hard, the pain in your eyes raw, the vulnerability in your expression stark against the mask of strength you usually wore.

“It was like… like every time I let him pay, he took a piece of me with it. I felt like I was losing myself, one little piece at a time.”

Harry felt a swell of emotions surge through him, a mix of anger, sorrow, and helplessness. He hated the thought of you going through that, hated the idea that someone had taken advantage of your trust, had tried to mold you into something you weren’t. The thought of someone treating you that way filled him with a protective instinct he hadn’t felt in a long time.

“Oh, love,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion as he reached up, gently brushing a stray tear from your cheek. “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry you went through that. You didn’t deserve any of it.”

The warmth of his hand against your cheek was grounding, soothing, a reminder of the safety you felt with him—a safety that was new, unfamiliar, and terrifying in its own way. You looked up at him, feeling the walls you’d carefully built around yourself begin to crumble, the armor you’d worn to protect yourself falling away under the gentle strength of his gaze.

“I didn’t want to feel that way again,” you murmured, your voice barely more than a breath. “When I finally left, I promised myself I’d be independent, that I’d never let anyone have that kind of power over me again. I didn’t want to feel… trapped.”

Harry listened, his heart breaking for the pain you’d carried alone for so long. He wanted nothing more than to reach into those memories and erase every moment of hurt, to go back and shield you from the scars that man had left behind. But he knew he couldn’t change the past. All he could do was be here, fully and completely, for you now.

He pulled you into his arms, wrapping you in a warm, protective embrace, as if his presence could somehow shelter you from every painful memory, every scar that still lingered. You felt yourself relax in his hold, the tension in your body melting away as you allowed yourself to simply be, to feel safe, without fear.

He held you for what felt like an eternity, his hand gently rubbing your back in slow, comforting circles. Finally, he pulled back just enough to look at you, his hands still resting on your shoulders, his gaze filled with a tenderness that took your breath away.

" I'm sorry." You said in a whisper, almost unhearable to him. Almost.

“ Oh lovie. I’m here for you,” he said softly, his voice a gentle promise. “You don’t have to carry this alone. You don't have to be sorry. I’ll never make you feel that way, I promise. You’re safe with me.”

The sincerity in his words touched something deep within you, and for the first time, you felt a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, you could let go of the past. You took a deep, shuddering breath, feeling a weight lift from your shoulders as you allowed yourself to lean into his warmth, to trust in the quiet strength of his presence.

“Thank you, Harry,” you whispered, your voice trembling with a mix of gratitude and relief. “I don’t think you know how much this means to me.”

He smiled, brushing a gentle kiss to your forehead as he took your hand, lacing his fingers with yours as you continued your walk down the quiet street. The world around you felt different somehow, softer, brighter, as if the warmth of his love had transformed the cold night into something beautiful.

After a moment of comfortable silence, Harry glanced at you with a playful grin. “You know, I was thinking… if you keep insisting on paying for everything, I might just have to start charging you a fee for dating me.”

You raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Oh really? And what would that fee be?”

“Let’s see… one home-cooked dinner a month, plus unlimited cuddle time, and maybe a few spontaneous trips to the ice cream shop,” he replied, feigning seriousness with a cheeky smile.

“Sounds like a bargain, but you might want to raise your rates. I’m a high-maintenance girlfriend,” you shot back, a playful glint in your eye.

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. “High-maintenance? lovie, I don’t know if I can handle that kind of pressure.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll throw in a free consultation on how to keep your wallet healthy. You know, just in case you want to save up for our future yacht,” you teased, your tone light.

“Ah, yes! The yacht. I’ll need a solid financial plan for that one,” he said, nodding dramatically. “Maybe we should just start a joint account: ‘Harry and Y/N’s Fund for Epic Adventures.’”

“Only if I get to choose the adventures,” you countered with a grin.

“Deal! Just promise me one thing,” he said, suddenly serious.

“What’s that?” you asked.

“Promise you’ll never stop being you—independent, sassy, and always ready to take the lead when it comes to dinner bills,” he said with a twinkle in his eye.

You laughed, feeling your heart swell. “Oh, I won’t! But fair warning: you’ll always be my favourite plus-one, even if you are a bit of a freeloader.”

He gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. “Freeloader? I’ll have you know, I bring a lot to this relationship—like charm, good looks, and the occasional serenade!”

“Okay, you’ve got a point there,” you conceded, shaking your head with a laugh. “But just wait until I hit the jackpot. You won’t know what hit you when I start treating you!”

With laughter and lightness in the air, you both continued your walk, the future feeling bright and filled with promise, all while playfully nudging each other along the way.

[tosomeonessomeone]

there you are.

words•5.2k /pairings・Lee know x Solo mom reader / genres・fluff, humor / warnings・ MDI, intercourse

You shifted Rio’s warm weight on your hip, his little fingers crumpling the orange-cat drawing he’d clung to all morning. “Mama, *pleeeease* can we get one?” he whined, burying his face in your shoulder. His plea was sugar-coated, sticky as the juice stain on your sleeve from breakfast—the third shirt this week. At 30, solo motherhood meant your world spun to the rhythm of daycare alarms, client deadlines, and the perpetual tang of spilled apple sauce. But Rio’s eyes—wide as the cartoon kittens he’d scribbled—melted your resolve. “We’ll *look*,” you relented, steering the stroller toward *Whisker Haven*, its address hastily scribbled on a Post-it from your coworker. *Just looking*, you told yourself. *No commitments*.  

The shelter hummed like a living thing. Cedar chips and lavender cleaner mingled in the air, punctuated by trills and mews from wall-mounted cages. Rio squirmed free before you could unclip him, darting toward a sunlit playpen where a lanky volunteer knelt, tousled chestnut hair catching the light. His hands moved with practiced ease, flicking a feather toy just out of reach of a speckled kitten. “C’mon, little warrior,” he coaxed, voice low and playful. “Jump higher.”  

Rio crashed into the scene like a tiny tornado. “Hi!” he announced, planting himself beside the stranger. The man glanced up, and your breath hitched—not at his sharp jawline or the faint scar threading his brow, but at the way his smile transformed his face. Crow’s feet crinkled, warm as summer honey.  

“Hey there, adventurer,” he said, tilting his head to match Rio’s height. “I’m Minho. Wanna try?” He offered the feather wand, handle first. Rio seized it with a warrior’s cry, sending the kitten pouncing.  

Minho rose, brushing cat hair off his jeans. His gaze found yours, steady and curious. “He’s a natural,” he said, nodding toward Rio, who was now giggling as the kitten batted his shoelaces. There was no pity in his tone, no *single-mom radar* flicker—just genuine warmth. You tucked a stray hair behind your ear, suddenly aware of your faded jeans and the granola bar wrapper peeking out of your tote.  

“Thanks,” you said, softer than intended. “He’s been… obsessed.”  

Minho crouched again, steadying Rio’s grip on the toy. “Obsession’s good here,” he replied, glancing up through his lashes. “Means he’s got passion. And good taste.”  

The kitten leapt, landing in Rio’s lap. Your son’s squeal of delight echoed off the walls, and for the first time in weeks, you felt your shoulders relax. *Just looking*, you’d said. But as Minho’s laughter tangled with Rio’s, something fragile and hopeful stirred in your chest—a feeling you hadn’t dared name in years.  

Weekends bloomed into a rhythm of shelter visits, the three of you falling into a routine as comfortable as an old sweater. Minho became a fixture in your Saturdays, his patience with Rio as endless as his cat trivia. He taught your son to cradle kittens like clouds, guiding his small hands with a steadiness that made your throat tighten. “Support their paws, buddy—like they’re holding tiny secrets,” he’d say, and Rio would nod, solemn as a scholar.  

You learned Minho was 26, a grad student in animal behavior who spoke of feline body language like it was Shakespeare. “Cats arch their backs not just to scare foes, but to feel bigger when they’re scared,” he explained once, demonstrating with a theatrical curve of his spine that sent Rio into giggles. But it was the slow blinks that undid you—the way Minho would lock eyes with a wary cat, lids drifting shut in a languid Morse code. “They’re saying, ‘I trust you,’” he murmured to Rio during one lesson. Then, glancing at you across the playpen, he repeated the gesture, slow and deliberate. Your cheeks burned. *It’s just a demo*, you told yourself, even as your pulse skittered.  

One rainy afternoon, the shelter emptied early, the patter of droplets harmonizing with the kittens’ purrs. Rio dozed in his stroller, thumb tucked in his mouth, worn out from chasing a energetic tabby. Minho appeared beside you, two steaming mugs in hand. “Matcha latte,” he said, voice low to avoid waking Rio. “No sugar, just like you mentioned last week.”  

You blinked, startled he’d remembered your offhand comment about hating sweet drinks. His fingers grazed yours as you took the mug, calloused from scrubbing litter boxes yet impossibly gentle. The silence between you thickened, charged like the storm-heavy air.  

“He’s lucky,” Minho said suddenly, nodding at Rio. “Not every kid gets a mom who works two jobs *and* lets him turn her kitchen into a cat art gallery.”  

Your grip tightened on the mug. He knew. Of course he did—you’d confessed it weeks ago, that offhand moment when he’d asked about Rio’s father. But hearing him acknowledge it now, without a trace of pity, unraveled something in you.  

“Some days, it doesn’t feel like enough,” you admitted, the words slipping out before you could cage them. “The deadlines, the daycare bills… What if I’m just—”  

“Enough.” Minho’s interruption was soft but firm. He stepped closer, the scent of matcha and cedar enveloping you. “You’re *everything* he needs.”  

Tears breached your lashes before you could stop them. You turned away, but Minho was already there, offering a tissue printed with a grinning cat and the pun *“Hang in there, paw-some human!”* A wet laugh escaped you. “Do you stock these for all the crying women who wander in?”  

“Just the ones who pretend they’ve got it all figured out.” His smile was tender, a silent invitation to lean in.  

Outside, rain drummed its approval. Rio sighed in his sleep, Tofu—the tabby he’d claimed as his soulmate—curled at his feet. And in that fragile, honeyed moment, you let yourself imagine: Minho’s hand brushing yours not by accident, his slow-blink smiles reserved just for you, weekends that stretched into years.  

The rain softens to a whisper as Minho leans against the adoption desk, his gaze steady on yours. *“You know,”* he begins, tracing the rim of his mug, *“I started volunteering here after my sister’s cat, Mochi, passed. She’d had him since we were kids.”* He pauses, a shadow flickering in his eyes. *“She’s in remission now, but back then… the shelter was the only place that didn’t feel heavy.”*  

Your breath catches. This is more than he’s ever shared—a fissure in his usual playful armor. *“Minho, I…”*  

He shakes his head, smiling faintly. *“Don’t. I’m not fishing for sympathy. Just… you should know I’ve seen how love can be a lifeline. Even the furry kind.”*  

The admission hangs between you, raw and real. You glance at Rio, his lashes fluttering in sleep, then back at Minho. *“After Rio’s dad left,”* you say, the words tasting less bitter than usual, *“I almost gave up freelancing. Too unstable. But then Rio drew his first cat—a scribbled blob with fangs—and I thought…* Okay. We’ll build a life where he gets to keep that joy.”  

Minho’s thumb brushes your wrist, fleeting. *“You did.”*  

A kitten mews from a nearby crate, breaking the tension. Minho chuckles, scooping up the bold calico intruder. *“This is Soybean. She’s a door-dasher—escapes every chance she gets.”*  

*“Like someone else I know,”* you tease, nodding at Rio, who’s begun snoring softly.  

Minho cradles Soybean against his chest, her purrs a rumbling echo of his next words. *“When I’m with you two… it feels like I’ve found something I didn’t know I was searching for.”*  

Your heart stammers. *“Minho—”*  

*“Not asking for labels,”* he interjects, setting Soybean down. *“Just… want you to see what I see. A woman who paints worlds for a living, raises a kind-hearted kid, and still makes time to laugh at my terrible cat puns.”* He gestures to the tissue still crumpled in your hand. *“That’s not surviving. That’s* thriving.”  

The shelter’s clock ticks, loud in the silence. You step closer, until the steam from your mug curls into his. *“What if I see you too?”* you whisper. *“The guy who teaches kittens—and single moms—how to trust again?”*  

His slow blink is answer enough.  

The adoption day arrives, and Tofu—now lord of Rio’s sock drawer and ruler of half-eaten goldfish crackers—officially becomes family. When Minho shows up at your apartment with a cat tree taller than Rio, your son erupts into a frenzy, launching himself at Minho’s legs. “Hyung! Tofu needs a *castle*!”  

Minho laughs, setting down the box with a thud. His shirt sleeves are rolled up, revealing forearms still scratched from last week’s kitten wrestling match. “Every queen deserves a throne,” he says, winking at you. You cross your arms, feigning suspicion. “And you just *happened* to have a cat tree lying around?”  

“I’m full of surprises,” he says, tossing Rio a package of felt mice to “test” for Tofu. For the next hour, you watch Minho assemble the tower with the precision of an engineer, indulging Rio’s demands to add “secret tunnels” (a cardboard tube) and a “treasure box” (your old sunglasses case). Tofu watches from the couch, her crooked tail flicking in approval.  

By sunset, the living room is a jungle of scratching posts and dangling toys. You order pizza, and Minho stays—not because you ask, but because Rio tugs him to the table with sauce-stained hands. “You *gotta* try the pepperoni, hyung! It’s Mama’s favorite.” Minho’s knee brushes yours under the table, lingering a beat too long.  

Later, after Rio’s bedtime stories (*“Again, Mama! The one with the space cat!”*), Minho hovers at the door, his usual confidence fraying. “The shelter’s fundraiser… I’d like you both there. With me.” He hesitates, fingers drumming his thigh. “Not as volunteers. As… my date.”  

Your pulse stutters. *Date*. The word feels too big, too bright for your cluttered life. But Minho’s gaze is steady, his vulnerability disarming. “Okay,” you whisper.  

The fundraiser glows with string lights and the murmur of well-dressed attendees. Rio, in a bow tie that keeps slipping sideways, drags you and Minho to a photo booth plastered with cat-ear headbands. “Family picture!” he declares, shoving a pair of cardboard whiskers at Minho. You freeze, but Minho just grins, clipping the whiskers to his hair. “Your majesty,” he says, bowing to Rio.  

The camera flashes: Minho’s arm around your waist, your head tilted toward him, Rio mid-laugh with frosting smeared on his chin. When the strip prints, Minho tucks it into his wallet, his ears pink. “For luck,” he mutters.  

You escape to the garden when the crowd swells, Rio asleep in your arms. Cherry blossoms drift around you like confetti. Minho brushes a petal from your hair, his voice soft. “I know I’m younger. I know your world is… *a lot*. But I’m not going anywhere.”  

Your throat tightens. “Why?”  

He steps closer, his thumb tracing the curve of your jaw. “Love isn’t about age,” he says, nuzzling your temple as Rio’s breath evens against your shoulder. “It’s about who stays.”  

The kiss is gentle. When you pull back, Minho’s forehead rests against yours. “I’m not asking for a spotlight,” he whispers. “Just a corner of your chaos.”  

You laugh, tearful, and his mouth finds yours again. *Chaos*, you think, as Rio snores and Tofu bats at a falling blossom. *Maybe chaos is where love grows best*. 

As you and Minho lingered under the cherry blossoms, Rio’s frosting-smeared face pressed against your shoulder, the night felt suspended in time—soft and hopeful. But then a voice cut through the quiet.  

“Minho! There you are!”  

A woman in a sleek black dress approached, her heels clicking sharply against the garden stones. She was familiar—a longtime donor, maybe, or a board member. Her gaze flickered to Rio, then to your intertwined fingers, before settling on Minho. “We need you inside. The press wants a quote about next year’s expansion.”  

Minho hesitated, his hand still warm on your waist. “Give me five minutes, Soojin.”  

Soojin’s smile tightened. “Now, Minho. This is the *real work*.” Her emphasis lingered, a blade thinly veiled.  

You stiffened, shifting Rio higher on your hip. “Go,” you said, too quickly. “We’re fine.”  

Minho searched your face. “I’ll be right back.”  

But he wasn’t.  

Minutes bled into an hour. Rio grew restless, tugging at his bow tie, while you paced the garden path. Laughter and clinking glasses spilled from the venue, a world away from the sticky reality of motherhood. When Minho finally reappeared, his tie loosened and hair ruffled, Soojin trailed behind him, her laugh sharp as champagne bubbles.  

“—such a *natural* with the donors,” she purred, patting his arm. “You’ll go far, if you stay focused.” Her eyes slid to you, polite but dismissive. “Goodnight.”  

Minho reached for you, but you stepped back. “You should get back,” you said, voice brittle. “The *real work*.”  

He flinched. “That’s not what I—”  

“It’s fine.” You adjusted Rio’s blanket, avoiding his gaze. “We’re used to being an afterthought.”  

The words hung between you, cruel and untrue, but fear had already coiled around your heart. Minho’s jaw tightened. “You think I’d choose *that* over you two?”  

You didn’t answer. Rio whimpered in his sleep, and you turned toward the exit.  

“Wait.” Minho caught your wrist, his voice raw. “I’m not him. I’m not going to vanish because something shinier comes along.”  

Tears blurred the fairy lights. “How do I know that?”  

He stepped closer, his thumb brushing your pulse point. “Because I’m asking you to trust me,” he whispered. “Even when it’s hard.”  

The gulf between you trembled, fragile as a spiderweb. Then Rio stirred, his small hand patting your cheek. “Mama, go home?”  

Minho released you, his eyes shadowed. “Let me drive you.”  

You shook your head. “We’ll take a taxi.”  

The ride home was silent, Rio’s head heavy on your shoulder. As you tucked him into bed, Tofu curled at his feet, your phone buzzed.  

**Minho:** *I’m here. However long it takes.*  

You didn’t reply. But you didn’t delete the message either.  

A week of silence. Seven days of Minho’s unanswered calls piling up like unread apologies, and Rio’s relentless questions chipping away at your resolve. *“Did Minho-hyung get lost? Is he mad at us?”* You’d deflected with hollow excuses—*“He’s just busy, sweetheart”*—but Rio’s crumpled frown mirrored the guilt gnawing at your ribs.  

On Saturday morning, you flee to the park, pushing Rio’s stroller through the fog-thick air. Tofu peers from the basket, her tail flicking like a metronome counting down your dread. The lake glimmers ahead, its surface still as held breath. Rio babbles to Tofu about turtles, unaware as you round the bend—and there he is.  

Minho slouches on a bench, his hoodie sleeves pushed up to reveal forearms still marked with fading kitten scratches. A paper cup sits abandoned beside him, steam long gone. His gaze is fixed on the water, shoulders hunched like he’s carrying the sky. You pivot sharply, but Tofu leaps from the stroller with a yowl, darting straight to him.  

“Y/N.”  

His voice is sandpaper-rough, and you flinch. Rio twists in his seat, squealing, *“Hyung! Mama, look—it’s Minho!”*  

You fumble for Tofu, but she’s already in his lap, kneading his thighs like dough. Traitor.  

“Hey, troublemaker,” Minho murmurs, scratching her chin. His eyes lock onto yours, shadowed and sleepless. “Missed you.”  

Rio tugs your sleeve, lower lip wobbling. “Mama, *please*.”  

You crouch, adjusting his scarf to avoid Minho’s stare. “Stay here with Tofu, okay? Just for a minute.”  

“But—”  

“*Please*, Rio.”  

He nods, solemn, and you rise on unsteady legs. Minho meets you halfway, the morning chill sharpening the lines of his face.  

“You’ve been ghosting me,” he says, voice low.  

“I’ve been… figuring things out.”  

“By shutting me out?” He steps closer, Tofu pressed to his chest like a shield. “Talk to me. *Please*.”  

The plea unravels you. “What’s there to say? You saw how Soojin looked at me—like I was a *distraction*. And I can’t—I won’t be the thing that holds you back from—”  

“From what? Schmoozing donors?” He laughs, bitter. “That’s not me, Y/N. Never was.”  

“But it’s part of your job! Your *future*—”  

“I quit.”  

The words hang between you, brittle as ice.  

“What?”  

“Donor relations. Events. All of it.” He sets Tofu down, his hands trembling. “I told them I’m sticking to the cats. And the kids. And… you.”  

Your breath hitches. “You didn’t have to do that.”  

“Yeah, I did.” He swipes a hand over his face. “Because I’d rather mop piss puddles every day than lose you two.”  

Rio’s laughter floats over, Tofu now chasing a leaf he’s waving. Minho’s gaze softens. “I’ve been here every morning. Hoping you’d come. I’m not going anywhere, Y/N.”  

Tears blur the fog-drenched trees. “I’m scared,” you whisper.  

He reaches for you, pausing just shy of your cheek. “Let me be scared with you. Let me *help*.”  

You lean into his touch, his palm warm against your skin. “What if I break?”  

“Then I’ll put you back together.” His thumb brushes away a tear. “However many times it takes.”  

Rio crashes into your legs, Tofu circling his ankles. “Group hug!” he demands, arms stretched wide.  

Minho scoops him up, your little trio—*family*—colliding in a tangle of limbs and purrs. The fog lifts, sunlight spilling gold across the path ahead.  

The click of Rio’s bedroom door echoes like a held breath. You retreat to the kitchen, hands trembling as you fill the kettle. Moonlight spills through the window, silvering the mugs you set out—the chipped one Rio painted with paw prints, and Minho’s favorite, striped like a tabby’s fur.  

Footsteps pad behind you.  

“Need help?” Minho leans against the doorway, sleeves rolled up, shadows pooling under his eyes.  

You shake your head, but he steps closer anyway, his warmth a quiet challenge to the distance you’ve carved. The kettle whistles, sharp and urgent.  

“Why’d you really quit donor work?” you ask, pouring hot water too fast. It sloshes, scalding your thumb.  

Minho catches your wrist, guiding the kettle down. “Because I finally figured out what matters.” His thumb brushes the burn, soothing. “Saw my dad chase promotions my whole childhood. Missed every school play, every birthday. I swore I’d never be that guy.”  

You stare at the steam curling between you. “And us? Are we just… another promise?”  

He turns your hand over, tracing the lines of your palm. “You’re the reason I keep them.”  

The confession hangs, fragile. You pull away, busying yourself with tea bags. Chamomile for him, earl grey for you—he’d remembered.  

“I keep waiting for you to realize this is too much,” you whisper. “A single mom, a chaotic kid, a cat who hates your shoes—”  

“Y/N.” He steps into your space, the counter’s edge pressing into your back. “You think I don’t know what I’m signing up for? I’ve seen your late-night panic over daycare bills. The way you cry when Rio draws family pictures with *three* people now. Hell, I’ve scrubbed puke off my favorite jeans thanks to Tofu’s hairballs.” His voice cracks. “I’m not here for *easy*. I’m here for *you*.”  

Tears blur the mugs. “What if I’m not enough?”  

He frames your face, calloused palms anchoring you. “You’re everything. The deadlines, the mess, the *fear*—it’s all part of you. And I want all of it.”  

Your breath hitches. “Even when I push you away?”  

“Especially then.” His forehead rests against yours, the tea forgotten. “You don’t have to be brave alone anymore.”  

The admission unravels you. “I don’t know how to do this,” you rasp. “To trust someone to… stay.”  

Minho’s thumb catches a tear. “Let me show you.”  

Outside, rain begins to fall, tapping a rhythm against the window. The first brush of Minho’s lips is tentative, a question whispered into the fragile space between your breaths. But when your fingers fist in his hoodie, tugging him closer, the hesitation shatters. His hands slide from your face to your waist, lifting you onto the counter with a ease that steals your breath. Tea mugs clatter forgotten as he steps between your knees, his mouth slanting over yours with a hunger that mirrors the storm outside.  

This isn’t the careful Minho who blinks slowly at skittish kittens. This is wildfire—calloused palms skimming your ribs, teeth grazing your lower lip, a groan rumbling deep in his chest when you arch against him. His hoodie smells like cedar and the faint musk of the shelter, a scent that’s become as familiar as your own chaos.  

“Minho—” you gasp, breaking the kiss, but his name is a plea, not a protest.  

He stills, forehead pressed to yours, breath ragged. “Tell me to stop,” he murmurs, but his thumb traces the hammering pulse at your neck, betraying his own unraveling.  

You don’t. Instead, you knot your hands in his hair, dragging him back. The counter digs into your thighs, the cold edge a stark contrast to the heat of his mouth. He kisses like he’s memorizing you—the sigh you stifle when his tongue flicks yours, the hitch in your breath as his hands slide under your shirt, branding your skin.  

Minho guides you through the darkened hallway, his steps careful and measured despite the desire thrumming through his veins. Your bare feet pad silently across the wooden floors, past Rio's room where soft snores filter through the crack under the door, and Tofu's favorite sleeping spot by the window.

His hands never leave your body - ghosting over your hip, tracing the small of your back, fingers intertwined with yours as he leads you to your bedroom. The door clicks shut behind you with barely a whisper, and suddenly the air feels charged, electric with anticipation.

Moonlight spills through your curtains, painting Minho's bare chest in silver shadows as he backs you toward the bed. His movements are controlled, deliberate - every touch calculated to keep quiet. When your knees hit the mattress, he catches you before you fall, lowering you to the sheets with such care that your heart swells.

"Shh," he breathes against your ear when the bed frame creaks slightly, his warm weight settling over you. His fingers trail down your sides, hooks in your belt loops. "We'll have to be very, very quiet."

The challenge in his whispered words sends a shiver down your spine, especially when his teeth graze your earlobe, testing just how silent you can stay.

Minho's fingers tremble slightly as they work at your jeans button, his usual confidence wavering as moonlight reveals the vulnerability in his eyes. When you reach to help, he catches your wrist, pressing a kiss to your palm.

"Let me," he whispers, "I want to remember every second of this." His hands slide your jeans down with aching slowness, but you notice how he hesitates at the scars on your thighs, the stretch marks mapping your hips. Before self-consciousness can take root, he's tracing each mark with reverent fingers, then following with his lips.

"Beautiful," he breathes against your skin. When you start to protest, he silences you with a deep kiss. "Every inch of you."

You reach for his belt, but notice his own moment of hesitation as your fingers brush his stomach. This confident man who spends his days wrangling large dogs suddenly seems unsure, and you remember the burn scars he usually keeps hidden under long sleeves.

"You don't have to—" he starts, but you quiet him by pressing kisses along the scarred tissue of his right arm, feeling his breath catch. Your fingers work his belt open as your lips trace each mark, each imperfection that makes him perfectly him.

Soon you're both down to underwear, skin against skin, every touch electric yet tender. His fingers trace the curve of your breasts through your bra, while yours map the hard planes of his chest, both of you learning each other's bodies with wondering hands.

"You're sure?" he asks, thumbs hooked in your panties, waiting for permission despite the obvious desire straining against his boxers. His eyes hold yours, dark with want but soft with something deeper.

You nod, lifting your hips to help him slide your panties down your legs. His breath catches as he takes in your naked form, illuminated by moonlight. Your instinct is to cover yourself, but the raw adoration in his gaze holds you still.

Minho trails kisses up your inner thigh, his touch growing bolder as your breathing quickens. When his tongue finds your clit, you have to bite your lip to stay quiet. His hands grip your thighs, holding you steady as he works you with his mouth, each stroke of his tongue deliberate and precise.

You reach down to tangle your fingers in his hair, tugging gently when he hits a particularly sensitive spot. His responding groan vibrates against you, sending sparks of pleasure up your spine. Your other hand fists in the sheets, trying to anchor yourself as the pressure builds.

"Minho," you gasp, barely a whisper, "I need you. Please."

He crawls up your body, kissing a path from your navel to your breasts, then capturing your lips. You can taste yourself on his tongue as he positions himself between your thighs, the hard length of his cock pressing against your entrance.

"I adore you," he breathes against your mouth as he slowly pushes inside, stretching you deliciously. "Gosh, I adore you so much."

Your bodies move together in the darkness, finding a rhythm as natural as breathing. Each thrust is measured, careful not to make the bed creak, but the restraint only makes it more intense. His forehead presses against yours, sharing each shaky breath as you climb toward ecstasy together.

Minho's thrusts grow deeper, more urgent as your walls clench around him. His cock fills you perfectly, hitting spots that make you see stars. You wrap your legs tighter around his waist, changing the angle until he's grinding against your clit with each movement.

"Fuck," he pants against your neck, struggling to keep his voice down. "You feel amazing. So tight, so perfect."

Your nails dig into his back as the pressure builds, every nerve ending on fire. The familiar coil of heat in your belly winds tighter and tighter. Minho seems to sense how close you are - his fingers find your clit, circling it in time with his thrusts.

"Come for me," he whispers, his voice rough with need. "I want to feel you come on my cock."

The combination of his words, his touch, and the delicious stretch of him inside you sends you over the edge. Your orgasm crashes through you in waves, your pussy clenching rhythmically around him as you bite down on his shoulder to muffle your cries.

The feeling of you coming undone triggers his own release. His hips stutter, losing their rhythm as he buries himself deep inside you with a muffled groan. You can feel his cock pulsing as he fills you, his whole body trembling with the intensity of his orgasm.

For several long moments, you lie there tangled together, hearts racing, bodies slick with sweat. Minho peppers soft kisses across your face - your forehead, your cheeks, the tip of your nose - as if he can't bear to stop touching you.

Minho chuckles softly against your neck, his fingers drawing lazy circles on your hip. "You know," he murmurs with a playful nip at your earlobe, "if we keep this up, Rio might get that little sister he's been begging for."

Your laughter bubbles up, soft and intimate in the darkness. "Only you would think about making babies right after our first time," you tease, turning to face him with a grin. Your fingers trace the smile lines around his eyes, memorizing how he looks in this moment - hair mussed from your hands, lips swollen from kisses.

"Hey, I'm just being practical," he defends playfully, pulling you closer. "Rio's been asking for a playmate ever since he saw Mrs. Kim's new baby. And Tofu could use another human to train."

You snort, burying your face in his chest to muffle the sound. "Of course you'd bring the pets into this conversation," you whisper. "Such a typical shelter worker."

"Speaking of," he murmurs, his hand sliding down to cup your ass, "we should probably practice that baby-making technique a few more times. You know, for science."

Three years later, sunlight drips like honey through the windows of your shared home, gilding the mosaic of chaos and love that is your life. Minho stands at the stove, spatula in hand, crafting pancake dinosaurs with the precision of a man who’s learned to find art in the messy. His free hand rests on the curve of your belly, where your daughter kicks impatiently, as if already eager to join the fray. “Princess Appa’s practicing her roundhouse kicks,” he teases, pressing a kiss to the crown of your head.  

Under the table, Rio—now six and savant of all things glitter and mischief—huddles with Tofu, their whispers punctuated by the crinkle of a manila folder. You bite your lip, heart swollen, as he peeks up at you. *“Now, Mama?”*  

You nod, tears already pricking your lashes.  

Rio scrambles out, folder clutched to his *Star Wars* pajamas, and tugs Minho’s apron with the gravity of a diplomat. “Appa! Father’s Day present!”  

Minho grins, flipping a T-Rex onto a plate. “Let’s see it, space ranger.”  

Rio thrusts the folder forward, its cover a masterpiece of sticker explosions: cats in rocket ships, a lopsided family portrait labeled *“ME, MAMA, MINHO, TOFU & BABY SIS,”* and a glitter-glue galaxy that glints in the light. Inside, the adoption papers gleam, their legalese softened by Rio’s crayon scrawl: *“PLEEZ BE MY REEL DAD”* looping across the top.  

Minho freezes. The spatula clatters to the floor.  

“Mama did the grown-up words,” Rio explains, bouncing on his toes, “but the *‘forever daddy’* part is *mine*! And Tofu helped!” He points to the corner, where a smudged paw print is stamped in purple ink.  

Minho sinks to his knees, the linoleum cool against his palms. He stares at the papers, then at Rio’s hopeful face—so like your own—then at you. “You… you’re sure?”  

You crouch beside him, Tofu weaving figure-eights around your ankles. “We’ve never been surer of anything.”  

A tear splashes onto the folder, blurring the “DAD” in Rio’s title. Another follows. Rio’s eyes widen. “Did I spell it wrong?!”  

Minho drags him into a hug, laughter and sobs tangled in his throat. “It’s perfect. *You’re* perfect.”  

Later, after pancake dinosaurs fossilize and the notary—a friend from the shelter who’d arrived with confetti and cat-shaped cookies—witnesses the signatures, Minho sits on the porch swing, Rio sprawled across his lap, sticky with syrup and dreams. Your daughter pirouettes beneath your skin, and Minho presses his palm to your belly, his thumb brushing the spot where her foot jabs. “Hey, little comet,” he murmurs. “Your brother’s already plotting your first mission to Mars.”  

You lean into him, the adoption papers now framed beside Rio’s first crayon cat drawing. Tofu’s paw print is immortalized in gold ink beneath your signatures—a family relic. “Think she’ll survive the chaos?”  

Minho’s slow blink is a language only you know. *I love you. I’m here. Always.* “She’ll be the chaos queen,” he says, grinning.  

And when she’s born—on a tempestuous night with Minho reciting cat facts as a breathing coach, Rio “assisting” with a toy stethoscope, and Tofu yowling backup vocals—you’ll finally understand: family isn’t found in the quiet. It’s built in the storm, one paw print, one pancake, one *“forever daddy”* at a time.  

[nottellingofname]

I don't want nobody else - Satoru Gojo

Satoru Gojo, playboy extraordinaire, had never felt this before.

Not during nights blurred by laughter and fleeting bodies. Not during victories, sweets, or stolen moments of peace. Kikufuku came close—too close for comfort—but even that indulgence couldn’t compare to the feeling that took root in his chest now.

This was different. Raw. Unfamiliar.

You had said yes.

And with that, something in him shifted.

He’d always believed he knew what it meant to want, to desire. But this—this quiet ache to be good to someone, to offer more than charm and heat—caught him off guard. He wasn’t used to wanting to be needed.

Not like this.

Beside him, you drove with the kind of finesse that made even traffic look choreographed. The sun streamed through the windshield, highlighting the curve of your cheekbone, the furrow in your brow as you changed lanes.

His fingers hovered near your lap, uncertain. He didn’t touch—just watched the space between your bodies, aware of it in a way that felt new.

Your voice broke the moment. Dry, amused. Curious.

"What are you doing?"

He didn’t reply, not with words. Just a lazy grin and a slight shrug that said, I want to touch you, but I’m not sure how to ask anymore.

Outside, Shibuya unfurled around you both—vivid and alive, full of people who didn’t know that the world was quietly shifting inside a luxury sports car.

Pedestrians glanced sideways, drawn by the purr of the engine and the man lounging in the passenger seat like he owned the skyline. Satoru didn’t care for their attention—not today. His gaze remained fixed on you.

You flicked the mirror once, fixing a stray strand of hair. The gesture was routine, unthinking. But something about it made his chest tighten. You always looked good, but now... now he saw something more.

Not beauty, exactly. Not the kind of perfection that came from makeup or mirrors. It was the ease. The confidence. The aura in the way you existed.

He barely noticed when the car stopped.

You stepped out, and the city responded like it always did—heads turned, necks craned, whispers passed from stranger to stranger. Satoru, usually proud of the spectacle, felt a different urge stir this time.

His hand slipped around your waist with a gentle yet possessive touch that spoke volumes. There was no dramatic gesture, no showy display - just the quiet intensity of his grasp settling naturally at your hip, fingers pressing ever so slightly into the fabric.

A soft, appreciative sound rumbled in his throat, barely audible above the city's buzz, as he drew you closer against his side. Then, with deliberate tenderness, he tilted his head and brushed his lips against your cheek in a kiss that lingered just long enough to make his intentions clear.

The gesture wasn't meant to draw attention or make headlines - it was purely selfish, a private moment of claiming what he considered precious. His eyes remained half-lidded, savoring the closeness, completely unconcerned with who might be watching.

The way your body leaned into his without pause told him everything.

Still, the attention gnawed at him.

You didn't need to ask what was bothering him - his body language spoke volumes. The subtle twitch that kept appearing in his jaw, the way his eyes darted protectively toward every passing stranger who dared to look your way for too long, the tension visible in his shoulders - it all painted a clear picture of his anxiety.

You couldn't help but smile, finding his protective nature both cute and slightly entertaining. As you continued walking, he matched your pace but positioned himself just a half-step closer than necessary, his movements careful and deliberate.

The way he walked - quick strides that kept him near enough to shield you from curious onlookers - made it obvious he was trying to create a barrier between you and the rest of the world, as if his presence alone could keep you safely tucked away from prying eyes.

You laughed then - a bright, uninhibited sound that rang through the crowded street like crystal bells caught in a summer storm. The sound was pure and unrestrained, cutting through the urban cacophony of car horns and conversations with remarkable clarity.

He found himself mesmerized by the melody of your giggles, drinking in every note like a man who had wandered too long in a desert without water.

In that brief, precious moment, all his possessive thoughts and nagging jealousy dissolved, replaced by the simple joy of hearing your happiness echo against the city walls.

He could feel the vibrations of your laughter in his chest where your bodies touched, and it made him forget why he had been worried in the first place.

But then the doubt returned.

He imagined someone bold enough to approach you - someone with crafted charm and sophistication that could rival his own.

Maybe they'd have that mix of confidence and mystery, speaking with carefully chosen words that could make anyone feel special. The kind of person who'd know exactly what to say, how to carry themselves with that effortless cool that even he sometimes had to work at.

The mere thought sent an unfamiliar twist through his stomach, a sensation that reminded him of his younger days.

You stopped abruptly and turned to face him, sensing the waves of discomfort rolling off his tense frame. His grip on you had grown tighter with each passing moment, those brilliant eyes darting around the crowded street with the sharp vigilance of a personal security detail. The muscles in his jaw worked silently, betraying the protective instinct warring with his usual cockiness.

When your gaze met his, your expression settled somewhere between tender amusement and loving exasperation at his antics. Without needing to voice the words aloud, your eyes conveyed the simple truth that seemed to escape him in these moments of doubt: I chose you, and I keep choosing you, every single day.

And it clicked again.

Still, Gojo was Gojo. His next move was predictably dramatic—arms draped back around your waist, pulling you in a little too tightly, like he could keep the world out with sheer force of will.

You didn't resist his protectiveness, his possessive touches, his constant need to be near. You never pushed back against the way he hovered or questioned his occasional bouts of jealousy. Your acceptance was unconditional, unwavering, complete.

And that unquestioning trust, that perfect faith in him despite knowing all his flaws - that was what truly terrified him. He wasn't used to being believed in so completely, trusted so deeply. The weight of your devotion both excited and frightened him.

When you finally arrived at the designated meeting spot, Suguru was already there waiting, his posture relaxed yet observant as he leaned against the wall. His arms were folded across his chest in a casual stance, but his eyes held a knowing glint as he watched you approach.

The way he studied the pair of you suggested he had anticipated this scene long before it unfolded - your arrival, Satoru's protective stance, the subtle dynamics at play. When he offered a greeting, Satoru barely managed a distracted acknowledgment, too preoccupied with maintaining his presence next to you.

"Took you long enough," Suguru said, the words light but knowing.

Satoru offered no explanation for their tardiness, maintaining his tight grip on your waist like an emotional anchor point. The pressure of his fingers spoke volumes about his state of mind - not quite possessive, but definitely present and unwavering.

There was nothing subtle about the gesture; it was a clear statement of attachment that drew Suguru's knowing attention. His friend caught the meaning immediately - how could anyone miss it? - but chose to acknowledge it with nothing more than an understanding smirk, letting the moment pass without comment.

You and Suguru exchanged light-hearted conversation, the words flowing naturally between you like an easy melody shared among old friends. Their familiar rapport filled the air with warmth, punctuated by genuine laughter and knowing glances.

Meanwhile, Satoru remained uncharacteristically quiet, his usual witty remarks conspicuously absent. The silence that surrounded him spoke volumes, weighted with unspoken thoughts and carefully contained emotions.

His grip on you tightened imperceptibly, fingers pressing just firmly enough to betray his inner state. When Suguru's admiring gaze swept over the sleek lines of the car before settling appreciatively on you, offering words of praise for both, Satoru's response was subtle but unmistakable.

His body angled forward with deliberate precision, shifting closer to create a physical presence between you and his friend. The movement could have been unconscious, a primal instinct to protect what he considered precious, or perhaps it was a calculated gesture - a wordless reminder of boundaries, a gentle but firm assertion of his place in your life.

Suguru raised an eyebrow. Said nothing.

Eventually, Satoru couldn't resist interjecting himself back into the conversation. With the practiced ease of someone so used to commanding attention, he smoothly redirected the discussion away from its current path. His interruption was swift yet calculated, like someone snatching the last coveted dessert from a shared plate - deliberate in its timing and execution.

The way he reclaimed your focus was unmistakably possessive, accompanied by that characteristic smile of his that managed to be both hypnotizing and slightly smug, making no attempt to hide the fact that he was being intentionally territorial. His expression practically broadcasted that he was well aware of his pettiness and had absolutely no shame about it.

And then you were walking again.

As the three of you ventured deeper into the pulsing heart of the city, letting its steady rhythm wash over you, Satoru found his thoughts drifting like leaves caught in a gentle breeze.

His gaze kept returning to you, drawn not by any shadow of doubt, but by a sense of wonder that refused to fade. He marveled at the way your words danced through conversations, how your entire being seemed to radiate with an inner light that brightened the space around you, and most captivating of all, how naturally you fit into his world - as if you had always been meant to occupy this space beside him.

He felt it again—that quiet, simmering sense of purpose. The need to protect, to offer, to stay soft when the world turned hard.

At some point, you leaned closer. He didn’t notice until your shoulder brushed his.

“I’m not going anywhere,” you said simply, without needing to be prompted.

Satoru stopped walking.

The crowd didn’t.

The sun poured over you both, warm and golden, cascading down like liquid light through the afternoon haze. Its rays caught in your hair, creating a soft halo effect that made each strand shimmer with an ethereal glow.

The sight of you bathed in that perfect natural spotlight, combined with the gentle contentment radiating from your presence, made him feel, absurdly but undeniably, like the luckiest man in Tokyo.

His breath hitched in his chest at the realization - not in any dramatic fashion, but in that subtle, unconscious way that happens when a moment becomes unexpectedly perfect. Just enough of a catch to feel it, to mark the significance of this simple slice of time.

His hand found yours. No theatrics. No grin. Just a squeeze.

“Good,” he said quietly. “Because I’d be so upset. Like, sick to my stomach upset.”

You smiled, and he kissed you again—this time on the lips. Soft. Lingering. The world blurred around you, and Satoru, for once in his life, didn’t need to be the center of it.

[m4rv3l-girl]

Bucky x hydra reader

Reader was tortured by hydra and the whole time reader was there, she wasn't allowed to speak or even make a noise, but after reader got rescued by the avengers, she kept silent for a while and eventually came outta her shell! And spoke constantly but the avengers didn't mind because it made her happy and then bucky moved into the compound and when you met him your whole body started to get goosebumps and heart eyes and you found yourself attached to bucky and constantly talking his ear off about random things and questions about the 40s but he answered plainly and basic answers to your questions, you grew on him but he never told you that, just kept acting. One day steve and buck were in the Kitchen and steve mentioned about bucky warming up to you and Bucky shot back instantly that he isn't, he doesn't understand why you talk so much and why him, little did they know reader was making her way to the super soldier to show him a cat video on her phone and she overheard him, and she felt all the torture coming back from hydra, and she decided not to speak to him or anyone again in fear of annoying them. Days passed and reader still hadn't said a word and bucky kept trying to get you to speak but he kept failing. He eventually asked steve why you stopped and he explained about the hydra torture and the not allowed to speak. And bucky felt instant regret because he secretly loved your voice. And that night he found you sitting in the compound garden and kept pestering you to speak and he says "doll I need to hear your voice" "the silence from you is driving him crazy" and he admits his feelings and how he just said that so steve wouldn't figure out that he likes you.

Idk how to end it but, that's the basis of the idea👀

The Voice that was Gone

Warnings: Language. Mentions of conditioning. Angst.

The Avengers Compound was more like a sanctuary than a home for her. Y/N had been brought there not long after her rescue from Hydra’s cold, lifeless grip. The halls were wide and bright, the complete opposite of the sterile cells and dark corridors she had endured. At first, silence was her only language—a deeply ingrained reflex from the years Hydra had stolen from her. They hadn’t just stolen her freedom; they’d stripped her of her voice, her autonomy, her right to express even the smallest whimper of pain or protest.

In the beginning, no one pushed her to speak. Steve and Natasha were the first to meet her at the compound, their eyes kind but not pitying. Tony had cracked a joke to ease the tension, but she’d only offered him a faint smile, one she wasn’t sure he saw. They understood that healing wasn’t linear.

They gave her space, and, for that, she was grateful.

Gradually, the silence cracked.

It started with small things—a muttered “thank you” when Sam passed her a glass of water, or a quiet laugh when Wanda demonstrated her magic tricks to cheer her up. With every word, the weight on her chest eased. By the time a month had passed, the words were spilling out in torrents. She would ramble about anything—ask Clint endless questions about archery, debate with Steve about music from the 40s, and share random tidbits about the books she was devouring from the compound’s extensive library.

The team never minded. They smiled when her chatter filled the room, indulging her curiosity and taking comfort in the way her laughter brightened the once-silent corners of the compound. It was her healing, and they were all proud to see her come into her own.

But then Bucky moved in.

He arrived quietly, a duffle bag slung over his shoulder, shadowed by Steve as they walked into the compound. Y/N had been in the common room, curled up on the couch with Wanda and Nat. Her eyes had flicked up from the TV to the door, and the moment she saw him, her breath hitched. The faintest trace of goosebumps prickled her arms, and she couldn’t look away.

Bucky Barnes. The Winter Soldier. He was everything she didn’t expect and everything she couldn’t explain. His presence was heavy yet quiet, his shoulders tense and his face guarded. She was drawn to him, almost instinctively, like a moth to a flame. It wasn’t just his striking looks, though those were hard to ignore—it was something deeper, something unspoken.

And just like that, Bucky became the new focus of her endless chatter.

“Bucky,” she’d call out when she saw him in the kitchen, “did they really have ration cards in the 40s? Or is that just a myth?”

“Bucky, what was the best movie you saw back then? Were the cinemas as grand as they look in pictures?”

“Bucky, did you ever try dancing the jitterbug?”

He answered, but always briefly. “Yeah, we had ration cards,” or “It was nice enough,” or “Didn’t dance much.” His clipped replies didn’t deter her, though. She followed him from room to room, her voice animated, peppering him with questions that he always answered but never elaborated on. The rest of the team noticed, too, hiding their smirks as Y/N latched onto Bucky like he was her new favorite book.

What Y/N didn’t know was that she’d gotten under his skin. Not in a bad way—not at all. At first, he was baffled by her. How could someone who had gone through the horrors she had still find it in herself to speak so freely, to laugh so openly? He wasn’t annoyed by her questions or her stories, but he didn’t know how to show her that. He didn’t know how to let her in. So, he kept his answers short, his tone neutral. He pretended her constant chatter didn’t make his chest tighten in a way he didn’t understand.

One day, as Bucky sat at the counter with Steve, sipping a cup of coffee, Steve raised an eyebrow at him. “You know, you’ve been warming up to Y/N,” Steve said casually, the hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

Bucky bristled. “I’m not,” he shot back almost immediately, his voice sharper than he intended. “I don’t get why she talks so much. And why me?”

Neither of them realized Y/N had wandered into the kitchen, her phone in hand, ready to show Bucky a funny cat video she’d found. The second she heard his words, though, she froze. It was like a switch flipped in her mind, Hydra’s cold grip clawing its way back to her chest.

Her fingers tightened around her phone, her breathing shallow as Bucky’s words echoed in her mind. Why me?

Her voice - her freedom to speak - suddenly felt like a burden.

She slipped away unnoticed, her appetite for laughter and conversation swallowed by the weight of his rejection. That night, she decided she wouldn’t make anyone endure her voice again.

If speaking annoyed him, then she wouldn’t speak at all.

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

The silence wrapped around the compound like a suffocating fog.

At first, the team thought Y/N was just having an off day—everyone did sometimes. But as the hours stretched into days, her withdrawal became glaringly obvious. The once lively spark of her voice, her endless questions, her infectious laughter—all of it was gone. The common spaces that had brimmed with her chatter now echoed with nothingness, an eerie reminder of the energy she’d brought with her.

Steve was the first to notice something was wrong. During their morning briefing, he asked her opinion on a potential mission route, expecting her usual inquisitive response. But instead of answering, she merely nodded, her lips pressed tightly together. He frowned, exchanging a concerned glance with Natasha, who also noticed the shift.

Natasha approached her later that day, finding Y/N tucked away in the library. “Hey, what’s going on?” Nat asked gently, sitting beside her on the couch.

Y/N only shook her head, her eyes fixed on the open book in her lap. She didn’t even look up.

Nat frowned but didn’t push. Instead, she gave Y/N’s hand a comforting squeeze before leaving her to her silence. She brought it up later with Steve and Clint, both of whom admitted they’d seen the same change. Clint mentioned how Y/N used to pepper him with endless questions about his arrows during training, but now she only gave quiet nods when he tried to engage her.

Even Tony, who thrived on teasing her, found himself missing the banter. He cornered her in the kitchen one evening, holding up a gadget he’d been tinkering with. “Hey, kid, this thing shoots out tiny flaming marshmallows. Doesn’t exactly confirm to the safety regulations, but tell me that isn’t cool.”

Normally, she would’ve lit up at his antics, bombarding him with questions about how it worked or laughing at the absurdity of it. This time, she offered only a faint smile before leaving the room.

Tony stared after her, a strange pang of guilt settling in his chest. He brought it up to Bruce later that night. “She’s not laughing at my jokes, Banner. Either I’ve lost my touch, or something’s seriously wrong.”

But for Bucky, her silence was a visceral ache, something he couldn’t shake no matter how hard he tried. At first, he told himself it didn’t matter. After all, hadn’t he said to Steve that her talking too much annoyed him? Shouldn’t this be easier for him now? But the quiet wasn’t the relief he’d imagined - it was suffocating.

He found himself noticing things he’d taken for granted before. The absence of her light footsteps trailing after him. The way she used to linger in the doorway, launching into a story before he could excuse himself. The questions about the 40s that had once felt intrusive now felt like a gaping void.

It wasn’t just her voice he missed. It was her.

When days turned into a week and still, not a word, Bucky’s frustration boiled over. He cornered Steve one night in the kitchen, his tone sharper than usual. “Why isn’t she talking anymore?” he demanded, his blue eyes narrowing as Steve looked up from his coffee.

Steve’s brows furrowed, the lines on his face deepening. “I was wondering the same thing. She hasn’t said a word to anyone, not even Nat.”

“That’s what I’m saying,” Bucky pressed, running a hand through his hair. “One minute she’s talking my ear off about everything, and the next, nothing. It’s like she’s disappeared.”

“It’s like she’s back to the day we found her…” Steve muttered.

Bucky just raised an eyebrow in confusion.

Steve tilted his head, his expression softening as something clicked in his mind. “You really don’t know?” he asked gently.

Bucky’s jaw clenched, his frustration mounting. “If I knew, I wouldn’t be asking.”

Steve set his mug down carefully, folding his arms across his chest. “Hydra didn’t just hurt her physically, Buck. They broke her down. Part of their method was taking away her voice—literally. She wasn’t allowed to speak, to make a sound, for years. They conditioned her into silence.”

The words hit Bucky like a punch to the gut. He stared at Steve, his throat tightening as the implications sank in. Y/N’s voice—the one thing that had grated on his nerves when they first met—wasn’t just chatter. It was her defiance. Her freedom. And he had thrown it back in her face.

“Why the fuck didn’t anyone tell me that before?” he asked, his voice low, almost hoarse. He didn’t wait for Steve’s answer. His mind was already reeling, piecing together every moment he’d spent with her, every question he’d dismissed, every smile he’d ignored.

Regret churned in his chest, sharp and unrelenting. And for the first time in a long time, Bucky felt something dangerously close to fear. Not the kind Hydra had instilled in him, but a deeper, more personal fear—that he’d hurt someone he cared about more than he could admit.

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

That fear gnawed at Bucky long into the night, keeping him wide awake in his room. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Y/N’s face—her animated expressions, the way her eyes lit up when she spoke about something that excited her, and the quiet smile she gave when he offered even the shortest response. Now, all he could see was her downcast gaze, her shoulders slumped as if she was shrinking in on herself.

By the time morning came, he’d made up his mind. He couldn’t let it stay this way. He couldn’t let her think she was anything less than appreciated. But how to fix it? That part left him at a loss.

He spent the day lurking around the common areas, hoping for a chance to talk to her. Each time he caught sight of her—curled up on the couch, wandering the compound halls, or sitting by the window—he faltered. She wasn’t just quiet; she was distant. The life and warmth she usually carried with her seemed muted, and every time he got close enough to approach her, she slipped away without a word.

Bucky was no stranger to guilt—it had been his constant companion for decades. But this guilt felt sharper, more immediate. He wasn’t sure how to face it. Not until he had to.

That evening, he found her in the garden. It was late, the moon casting a silvery glow over the compound grounds. Y/N sat on a bench near the edge of the garden, her knees pulled to her chest as she stared out at the rows of flowers swaying gently in the breeze. She looked small, her figure framed by the vastness of the night, and Bucky felt his chest tighten.

He took a steadying breath, his boots crunching softly on the gravel path as he approached. She didn’t look up, even when he stopped a few feet away.

“Hey,” he said, his voice softer than he intended. No response. “Mind if I sit?”

She shrugged, the movement barely noticeable. Taking that as permission, Bucky eased onto the bench beside her. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy. He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, searching for any sign she might speak, but her gaze remained fixed on the flowers.

“You’re really good at this,” he finally said, trying for levity. “The silent treatment, I mean. You’re putting Natasha to shame.”

Nothing. Not even a flicker of amusement. Bucky sighed, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees. “Okay, I deserved that. I deserve… a lot worse, honestly.”

Still, she didn’t look at him, and his heart sank further. He scrubbed a hand over his face, frustration mingling with his regret. “Y/N, I—” He stopped, the words choking him. Apologies weren’t his strong suit, but he needed her to hear this. “I messed up. I didn’t mean what I said to Steve. Not the way it sounded. I didn’t realize you—” He hesitated, his voice dropping. “I didn’t know what Hydra did to you. And I should’ve known. I should’ve understood that your voice isn’t just… noise.”

Her head turned slightly, her brows knitting together in a faint frown, but she didn’t say anything. Bucky pushed forward, his words tumbling out in a rush.

“You make this place better. Hell, you make me better. Every question, every random story—it’s like you bring this light with you, and I didn’t see it for what it was. I didn’t realize how much I relied on it until it was gone.”

He shifted, leaning closer to catch her gaze. “Doll, I need to hear your voice again. This silence—it’s driving me crazy.” His tone softened, almost pleading. “You don’t annoy me. You never did. I was just… too messed up to admit how much I like having you around. How much I like you.”

Her eyes finally met his, wide and uncertain. For a moment, he thought she might still pull away, retreat further into herself. But then her lips parted, and in the quietest voice, barely above a whisper, she asked, “You mean that?”

Bucky’s chest loosened, relief flooding through him. He nodded, his expression earnest. “Every word, Y/N. I’m sorry it took me this long to say it, but I mean it.”

Her gaze dropped, her hands fiddling with the hem of her sweater. “I thought… maybe you hated me. That I was just annoying you.”

“No,” he said firmly, his hand reaching out to cover hers. “You’re not annoying. You’re—” He broke off, his voice thick. “You’re incredible.”

Her lips quirked in the faintest of smiles, and Bucky felt the tension in his chest finally ease. When she spoke again, her voice was stronger, carrying the familiar warmth he’d missed so much. “So, you don’t mind if I keep talking? About, you know, everything?”

Bucky chuckled, a soft, genuine sound. “Not at all, doll. In fact, I’d be a little heartbroken if you didn’t…”

And for the first time in days, the silence broke, replaced by the soft murmur of her voice as she began to talk, and Bucky knew he’d do whatever it took to keep it that way.

——————————————————————————————————

Hope you enjoyed it, Hun. It was fun to write! 🫶

[synity]

Colors of Home - 205 subs special

(Lee Seokmin x FemReader)

*slow-burn romance, more bonding over art, cultural understanding, fluff, slice of life PhotographerAU, painterAU NonIdolAU, slice of life Family / Multicultural Fiction*

The day the plane touched down at Incheon International Airport, the skies over Seoul were dull with spring clouds, the kind that teased rain but never fully gave in. Y/N leaned against the window of the airplane, watching as the buildings grew closer and closer. She wasn’t nervous this wasn’t fear. It was something else, something thicker, like the sea breeze from home, wrapping around her chest, warming and choking her at once.

She had left behind the intoxicating lull of Tahiti’s tides, the hum of ukuleles at sunset, and the lush emerald arms of the rainforest that had cradled her childhood. In its place: an entirely new country, a city that glimmered with cold beauty, precise lines, hurried footsteps, and whispered judgments.

She came for art. That was the truth of it. Art had chosen her before she could even walk, painting shells and volcanic rocks with her mother in the garden, dancing with flowers in her hair and acrylic on her fingers. Now, years later, her love for colors, silhouettes, and stories had led her here to Seoul, Korea a city that had been haunting her dreams since she was seventeen.

Korean had come to her like a song at first foreign, then rhythmic, then effortless. She had studied for four years before coming, devouring dramas, music, podcasts, textbooks. People were often in disbelief when she spoke fluently. “You’re so good in Korean! How did you learn?” they’d say, eyes wide with fascination, as if they couldn’t fathom a girl from the middle of the Pacific speaking their language with such ease.

But it wasn’t always admiration. In the first weeks, Y/N noticed how people stared. She had expected it, sure. But the intensity of it sometimes caught her breath in her throat. Some eyes were wide in awe, others filled with quiet discomfort. There was no hiding in Seoul her skin, kissed golden by the sun, her wild curls, her colorful fashion, the relaxed sway in her walk it all screamed foreign. Not in a hostile way. But in a way that made her feel like she was always being watched, studied.

Some even asked to take pictures with her, like she was an exotic statue. “You’re so beautiful… where are you from?” they’d ask. “Tahiti,” she’d say, and they’d blink, unsure. Some knew it, some didn’t. Others would just nod in fascination, pretending.

One afternoon, as she strolled through a quiet Hanok village with her camera in hand, the sound of children’s laughter floated through the air. A small group of kids playing tag stopped suddenly upon seeing her. They whispered among themselves, giggling. One little girl, maybe six years old, walked up shyly, her tiny hands holding a white flower she had picked.

“You’re so, so pretty,” she whispered with the innocence of a child. Then, without waiting, she placed the flower into Y/N’s curls and ran back to her friends, squealing. The group scampered away, their laughter echoing down the alley like chimes. Y/N stood still, her chest tight. That moment lived in her longer than many conversations ever would.

Back home—her temporary home she lived in a modest, sunlit hanok nestled on the outskirts of the city. It had been renovated, but the soul of the house remained: sliding doors, warm wooden floors, and a tiny courtyard where vegetables bloomed in pots. There, her mother waited, always with a smile, always in their native language.

“Māmā,” Y/N called as she stepped inside.

“E aha oe i teie mahana?”(how are you today?) her mother replied, walking out from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel.

They had agreed: they’d never let the island inside them fade. Even in the bustling city, even among skyscrapers, their roots would remain alive spoken, sung, danced.

Their dinners were filled with laughter. Her mother, plump and warm-hearted, would tease her daughter endlessly. “You’re too beautiful to be sitting alone painting all day. Go find a husband. Give me a grandbaby already!”

“Māmā, please,” Y/N would groan, hiding her flustered smile behind her hands. But her cheeks always gave her away.

“Eaha te huru? (How’s it going?) Don’t act like I can’t see your blush,” her mother teased, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

It was true though. Y/N had spent more time painting than socializing. Her art had bloomed in Korea modern, abstract, infused with the spirit of her homeland and the sleekness of Seoul. But she hadn’t met anyone. Not truly.

Until one day.

A crisp afternoon, the cherry blossoms just beginning to fall, and Y/N was sitting by the Han River with her sketchbook, trying to capture the fleeting pink of the petals. She had noticed him before she truly saw him just a figure with a camera, kneeling on the grass, chasing light through his lens.

He didn’t notice her at first, completely immersed in his craft, moving around trees and benches like a dancer. She watched from a distance, quietly intrigued.

It wasn’t until a breeze tugged at her paper and sent her sketch fluttering toward him that their worlds finally touched.

He caught the paper mid-air.

“Is this yours?” he asked, walking over, his voice soft, his smile kind.

“Yes… Thank you,” she replied in Korean.

He blinked, clearly surprised. “Your Korean is perfect.”

“Four years of practice,” she smiled. “And living here helps.”

He held out the paper. “It’s beautiful. The way you blended the petals with the sky… it feels like a dream.”

“Art is my language,” she said simply.

He introduced himself. “Dokyeom. I’m a photographer.”

“Y/N,” she replied. “I’m a painter.”

They shook hands, and something unspoken passed between them. Not romance at least not yet. But a recognition. Of someone else who saw the world through frames, colors, moments.

And so, their story began not in fire, but in slow bloom. Like an island flower in spring rain.

In the days that followed, Y/N didn’t expect to see him again. Their conversation by the Han River felt like something fleeting a beautiful chapter left on its own. But fate, or maybe art, had other plans.

The next time she saw Dokyeom, it was in an unexpected place: an art gallery tucked away in Hongdae. The exhibit was quiet, curated with precision. Soft lighting danced across the walls, highlighting bold photography intimate portraits of elderly couples, alleyways in shadows, street vendors captured mid-laugh.

She was standing before a striking black-and-white photo of an ajumma selling roasted chestnuts when a voice whispered beside her.

“I thought that was you.”

She turned. He stood with his hands in his pockets, wearing a simple hoodie, a shy smile playing on his lips. There were a few strands of hair falling across his forehead. He looked every bit like someone who never posed, always captured.

“You took this?” she asked, gesturing toward the photo.

He nodded. “I take photos of people who don’t know they’re being seen. Until they’re seen.”

Her lips parted slightly, but no words came. It made sense the way he moved with his camera, like a shadow. He was always looking, but never intruding.

“And you?” he asked gently. “Still painting the cherry blossoms?”

She laughed. “Trying. They’re never still long enough.”

That night they walked out of the gallery together, into a Seoul that shimmered with city lights and the laughter of strangers. Their conversations were light at first—art, food, music. He introduced her to street snacks she hadn’t tried yet. She taught him a few words in Tahitian, and he tried clumsily to repeat them.

She liked the way he listened. Not just heard her—but listened. Like he was learning her in pieces.

They began meeting more often. Not every day, not even regularly but consistently enough that something quiet began blooming between them. Sometimes they met at coffee shops and sketched strangers in notebooks. Other times they sat in silence in parks, her painting, him photographing.

One evening, he showed up at her hanok house.

She was surprised. Her mother wasn’t.

“Who’s the handsome boy?” her mother teased in Tahitian, peeking from the window, grinning like a teenager.

Y/N hissed, trying to shush her. “Māmā! Please!”

But Dokyeom smiled politely when introduced. “It’s an honor to meet you,” he said in Korean, bowing deeply.

Her mother, cheeky and warm, replied in broken Korean, “You take care of my daughter or I turn you into fish bait.”

He laughed fully, sincerely and said, “Yes, ma’am.”

Inside, he joined them for dinner. Y/N’s mother insisted he try every dish. She even brought out traditional Tahitian desserts and watched for his reactions like a hawk. The house was filled with overlapping languages Korean, Tahitian, and that universal language of laughter.

That night, after he left, her mother sat beside Y/N, both of them curled up on the floor with steaming tea in their hands.

“He likes you,” her mother said softly.

Y/N stared at the floor, smiling quietly.

“And?” her mother prodded, “Do you like him?”

Y/N didn’t answer right away. She thought of how Dokyeom watched the world, how he saw her not as an exotic muse, not as someone foreign, not even as a symbol. But simply… as Y/N. An artist. A woman. A soul.

“I think I’m scared,” she whispered finally.

“Good,” her mother replied. “It means it’s real.”

Their connection continued to grow. Dokyeom would come over sometimes with film rolls and a nervous smile. She painted portraits of him when he wasn’t looking. He captured candid shots of her laughing, reading, dancing barefoot in the courtyard.

One day, she found a photo tucked inside one of her books. It was a black-and-white image of her, mid-laugh, her curls wild, her eyes half-closed in joy. On the back he had written:

“You’re the only person I don’t have to pose.” — D.K.

That night, she cried. Not because she was sad, but because something in her had finally exhaled. She wasn’t just existing in Korea anymore. She was living.

There were still challenges. Some stares still lingered. Some people still asked her questions that felt invasive. But now, she had carved a space for herself. Her art was beginning to gain attention features in local exhibits, interviews on blogs. And always, in the crowd, Dokyeom stood quietly, cheering for her, proud without needing to say it.

Their first kiss didn’t happen under a sunset or fireworks. It happened on her rooftop, during monsoon season. The sky was gray, thunder murmuring in the distance. They were watching the clouds roll in, sipping barley tea. He reached for her hand. She didn’t pull away.

And then, slowly, he leaned in, brushing her lips with his. It was soft, cautious, like asking a question.

She kissed him back, giving her answer.

Years passed, not in a blur, but in rich, vibrant hues—each moment painted with patience and purpose.

Y/N's name began to echo through Seoul’s art community as a master of color and memory. Her canvases told stories no one else could tell riotous sunsets with Polynesian brushstrokes, urban alleys laced with ancestral warmth, portraits of everyday women with goddesses in their bones.

And always, by her side, was Dokyeom.

Their love didn’t explode into the world. It bloomed in secret gardens through unspoken glances, slow breakfasts, and shared headphones on subway rides. He photographed her world with reverence; she painted his heart with wild, unapologetic color.

One morning, under the same cherry blossom tree from their first encounter, Y/N placed a tiny box in his hands. Inside was a sonogram.

He stared, frozen. Then slowly, tears welled in his eyes. “Two…?”

She nodded. “Twins.”

They cried together. Then laughed. Then cried again.

Nine months later.

The house echoed with softness.

Tiny cries. Lullabies sung. The rustle of warm blankets. The gurgle of milk bottles. And over it all, the quiet hum of a love fully grown.

Their daughter came first tiny, radiant, loud. They named her Lee Haewon Keanu.

Haewon, meaning "graceful garden," because Y/N always dreamed of raising her children where love grew wild. Keanu, meaning “cool breeze,” because her daughter’s cry felt like the calm after a storm.

Five minutes later, her twin brother was born, quieter, heavier in weight, his little fingers curled in curiosity.

They named him Lee Ioané Changmin.

Ioané, "strong and steady." Changmin,“bright and clever.”

They were a balance sun and moon. Flame and still water. Laughter and thought.

The hanok had been remodeled to hold more light, more love. There were baby socks drying on windowsills, paints kept above reach, and lullabies playing on soft vinyl.

Y/N’s mother had moved in to help, taking one twin in each arm as she shuffled around the kitchen, humming Tahitian prayers.

“E a hanu'a, a haere noa (Breathe, my precious one, and grow free.)

She still teased Y/N every morning about not giving her grandchildren sooner, but now she’d stop halfway and kiss the babies’ foreheads with tears in her eyes.

“You did well, my daughter.”

In the quiet hours, Y/N would sit on the rooftop with Dokyeom, both cradling sleeping babies on their chests. They didn’t talk much. They didn’t need to.

Sometimes, Haewon would murmur in her sleep in a mix of both their languages. Sometimes Ioané would stir and blink up at the stars.

Dokyeom would whisper, “Look at what we made. Look at who we are.”

Of course, it wasn’t always perfect.

People still stared when Y/N carried the twins down the street some in awe, some with questions buried in glances. Sometimes, strangers asked, “Are they really yours?”

But now, Y/N had grown roots deep enough to never flinch.

“They’re mine. Ours. Both strenghts in baby skin.”

The twins, with their caramel skin and soft eyes, grew up surrounded by diversity in their very home. They learned to say “I love you” in both Korean and Tahitian before they could walk.

At parks, Korean children would run up to Haewon and call her a doll. They’d reach for Ioané’s hand and say, “His eyes look like a painting.”

Sometimes, Y/N watched them play and cried. Not out of sadness, but for the beauty in being whole in being more than one thing.

She painted again. Big, wild pieces. With her babies beside her. And Dokyeom, always, behind the lens capturing every moment with love thick as honey.

One night.

When the twins were almost two, Y/N lay in bed beside Dokyeom, her head on his chest, one leg draped over his. Rain danced on the windows.

“Māmā used to say love is a sea,” she whispered, tracing circles on his skin. “You either sink or swim.”

He smiled. “I think we built a boat.”

Y/N tilted her head up to look at him. “Do you ever think about how far we came?”

He nodded. “Every day. From a girl lost in Seoul, to this...”

She smiled. “To us.”

Years from now, when Haewon and Ioané ask how their parents met, Y/N will tell them it began with petals on the Han River and a boy who saw her not through the lens of difference, but of light.

And Dokyeom will show them the photograph of their mother laughing under cherry blossoms, hair wild, eyes full of fire.

And together, they’ll grow in a home that speaks in three languages, dances in two traditions, and dreams without borders.

Because their story was never just about love.

It was about belonging.

[fandomfablesunleashed]

Reunion

Shanks x reader

suggestive

Words: 0.5k

Just short story based on this prompt:

"You look... different. Hair cut?" "I lost an arm." "I know. The hair cut thing was a farce. I just didn't want to be rude. But since you brought it up, what the hell happened to you?"

English is not my first language

Masterlist

Shanks was sitting alone in the bar, his back to the door. He was wearing a black long sleeve shirt, hiding his amputated arm. However- a familiar voice behind him spoke. “You look... different. Hair cut?”

Shanks turned to see you, his old friend leaning casually against the bar, a teasing smile playing on your lips. He raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smirk forming. “I lost an arm,” he replied, his tone serious, though he felt a spark of warmth at your presence.

Your laughter chimed, light and airy, cutting through the tension. “I know... The haircut thing was a farce. I couldn’t help but acknowledge that. But since you brought it up, what the hell happened to you?”

He sighed, casting a glance at the empty space where his arm used to be. “When I was saving Luffy... I lost my arm. It was a heat-of-the-moment kind of thing. The adrenaline kept the pain at bay until it all faded away.”

“I see.” Your voice was soft now, laced with sympathy. A glimmer of understanding flickered in your eyes. “Well, that’s too bad. I kinda liked that hand. It was quite entertaining,” you mused with an unmistakable innuendo.

Shanks snorted with laughter, shaking his head. “Really? You’re focusing on that during my tragic story?” he joked, a genuine smile creeping onto his face. Your ability to lighten the mood was a breath of fresh air.

“Hey, if you want to stay all mopey about it, be my guest. Just makes it less fun, doesn’t it?” you shot back, your grin wide and teasing.

The atmosphere shifted, warmth replacing the somber weight that had lingered in the air. Shanks leaned back, propping himself on the bar with his good arm, a comfortable ease settling over him. “You’ve never gotten any less sarcastic, have you?”

“Never have, never will,” you replied, your smile unwavering.

“It’s good to see you again,” he said, his gaze softening as he met your eyes. “Too bad we don’t see each other much nowadays, huh?”

“Yeah, but at least we can hang every once in a while,” you responded, your tone light, matching the newfound ease in the air.

“True,” he nodded, grateful for the familiarity of your presence. He had missed your playful banter and the comfort that came with it.

As your conversation flowed, he found himself admiring how beautiful you still looked, the years only adding to your charm. With a teasing smirk, he leaned slightly closer. “Well, at least my other hand and mouth still work,” he hinted, a playful glint in his eyes.

“Oh really?” you replied, your voice dripping with intrigue as you met his gaze, a smirk of your own growing. “You offering?”

“I might be,” he said softly, his confidence surging. He tilted his head, locking eyes with you, a challenge hanging in the air.

Your amusement danced in your eyes as you leaned closer, your tone smooth and inviting. “I wouldn’t be opposed.”

He felt a rush of exhilaration at your response, leaning in even further, the distance between you shrinking. “Noted for later,” he murmured, a cocky smirk spreading across his face.

[mischiefinbloom]

୧ ‧₊˚ the language of summer

₊⊹ summary: after years apart, reader returns to the villa, where memories and emotions intertwine. in the presence of elio, the air thickens with unspoken words and lingering glances. as they navigate the delicate dance of reconnection, every shared moment becomes a step toward rediscovering a bond that time had only deepened.

₊⊹ pairing: elio perlman x reader (no use of y/n)

₊⊹ warnings: none! maybe bad writing... sorry...

₊⊹ author's note: this was requested by someone, but I accidentally lost the request. I’m really sorry! :(

the villa stood at the edge of the world, nestled among the hills where the sun lingered a little longer, painting the landscape in shades of gold. it was a place that felt out of time, a retreat where days unraveled slowly, where the air seemed to hum with the weight of memories. you had come here, seeking solace from the pressures of life, yearning for the quietude that this place promised. yet, it was hard to ignore the quiet unrest stirring within you, an undercurrent that had been with you since you first learned that elio would be here.

the news, shared by beatrice, your childhood best friend, in her usual casual manner, had come as a surprise. elio. you hadn't seen him in years. not since that summer that was now little more than a distant blur of moments—half-remembered touches, stolen glances, the sharp, fleeting intensity of youth. yet, somehow, hearing his name again felt like stirring something you hadn’t fully understood. your pulse quickened, and there was a knot in your chest that you hadn’t anticipated. still, you didn’t let it show. you couldn’t.

beatrice greeted you warmly when you arrived, her embrace familiar and comforting. her smile had that same warmth that always made you feel at ease, as if nothing had changed. but there was something different in her eyes, a quiet knowing that you couldn’t quite place. she spoke of the past, of summers spent in this very place, but also of the present—of elio’s return. as her words floated in the air, you couldn’t shake the feeling that this summer, too, would be different, though you had no way of knowing how.

as the evening stretched into twilight, the villa came alive with the sounds of laughter and the clinking of glasses. you found yourself sitting at the long wooden table outside, the soft murmur of conversation rising and falling around you. the air smelled of fresh bread and herbs, and the distant chirping of cicadas added a certain melancholy to the moment. yet, amidst the simplicity of the evening, your thoughts were preoccupied with one thing: elio.

when he finally appeared, it was as though the world shifted just slightly on its axis. you knew he was coming, of course, but seeing him again—after so many years—felt like an unexpected revelation. the lines of his face had changed, though subtly, his youth softened into something quieter, more restrained. his hair still fell in dark, unruly waves, and his eyes—those eyes—still held the same sharpness, the same depth. but there was something more in them now, something unspoken.

he met your gaze across the table, and for a moment, everything else faded. it was as if time itself held its breath. elio’s smile was slight, but it reached his eyes in a way that felt like recognition, though neither of you had spoken a word yet.

"hello," he said, his voice a quiet warmth that felt familiar and distant all at once.

"hi," you replied, your voice faltering slightly more than you'd intended.

there was a brief silence, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. it was more like a question hanging between you two, something you both sensed but hadn’t yet articulated. you found yourself wondering if he felt it too—the way the past lingered between you, the quiet pull that had always been there, unspoken and unresolved.

beatrice, ever the matchmaker in her own way, made a casual comment about elio’s return, and soon enough, you found yourself sitting beside him. the evening unfolded around you, and while you spoke with the others, your attention kept returning to elio. there was an intimacy to the way he listened, the way his gaze would occasionally flicker toward you, as if he were silently observing, waiting for something. you couldn’t quite name the feeling that stirred within you, but it was there, lingering in the background, growing with each passing moment.

the days that followed were less defined by any particular event and more by the subtle shifts that took place between you and elio. he would appear at the oddest moments—alongside you in the garden, casually leaning against the stone walls of the villa, or walking beside you on the narrow paths through the vineyard, his presence an almost tangible thing.

one afternoon, you found yourself wandering the olive groves, your thoughts far away. the light was soft, filtering through the thick branches, and the world seemed to hold its breath in the stillness of the afternoon. you paused, running your fingers over the rough bark of a nearby tree, when you heard elio’s voice behind you.

"you ever feel like you’re not really anywhere, like you’re just waiting for something to happen?" he asked, his tone light, though there was an undercurrent of something deeper.

you turned to face him, meeting his gaze. there was a vulnerability in his eyes that hadn’t been there before, something raw and unguarded.

"I’ve always felt like that," you admitted, your voice softer than you intended. "like there’s always something just beyond reach. and I keep waiting for it to come to me."

he studied you for a moment, and you could feel his words hanging in the air between you, unspoken but understood.

"I think," he began, his gaze dropping for a moment before meeting yours again, "I think I’ve always been waiting for something, too. I just didn’t know what it was."

the silence that followed was not awkward, but filled with a quiet understanding. it was as if, in that moment, you both realized you had been circling around the same feeling for years, though neither of you had ever found the courage to voice it.

later that evening, you found yourself once again seated with luca, your best friend over the years, who had a mischievous grin on his face as he observed you from across the table. his laughter was infectious, and though you had become accustomed to his teasing over the years, this time, there was something different in his eyes. he had always had a way of cutting through the tension between you and elio, whether intentionally or not.

“so,” luca began, casually leaning back in his chair, “how are things with you and elio?”

you glanced at him, surprised by the directness of the question. you hadn’t expected luca to address it so openly.

"what do you mean?" you replied, trying to keep your voice neutral.

luca raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. “oh, come on. you two have been inseparable. spending all that time together, wandering the vineyards, talking about... who knows what.” he gave a playful wink. “it’s pretty obvious, don’t you think?”

you felt your cheeks flush, and you quickly looked away, feeling both defensive and strangely exposed. “there’s nothing going on,” you insisted, though you weren’t entirely sure you believed your own words.

luca chuckled, clearly not buying it. “sure, sure. if you say so. but just so you know, I've got front-row seats to this little drama of yours.”

“drama?” you echoed, raising an eyebrow.

“yeah,” he said, his grin turning sly. “you know. the one where you two pretend you don’t like each other, but we all know it’s only a matter of time.”

you laughed, trying to dismiss the thought, but part of you couldn’t ignore the way your heart raced at luca’s words. it wasn’t the first time someone had mentioned the chemistry between you and elio, but something about hearing it from luca—who had known you both for so long—struck a chord.

the evenings became more like small islands of time, moments you cherished in their simplicity. elio seemed to gravitate toward you in the most unexpected of ways. there was no hurry between you, no rush to define what was happening. but the air between you was thick with the weight of unspoken words, a quiet tension that neither of you could ignore.

one evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, you found yourself once again alone on the terrace. the villa was quiet, save for the distant rustle of leaves in the wind. the night was cool, and you held a glass of wine loosely in your hand, the faint taste of it lingering on your tongue. you had been lost in thought when you heard elio’s footsteps behind you.

“can we talk?” he asked, his voice hesitant, though his presence was steady.

you turned to face him, surprised by the weight of the moment. elio rarely asked for conversations, and when he did, it was as if every word mattered. he stepped closer, standing just within reach, his gaze intense.

“I... I think I've known for a while,” he began, his voice soft, almost as if he were speaking more to himself than to you. “I think I've known what this is. what I feel when I’m around you. but I never knew how to say it.”

you felt your pulse quicken as you took a step toward him, the distance between you almost nonexistent now. you could feel the heat from his body, the rhythm of his breath, matching your own.

“I’m not sure I know how to say it either,” you whispered, your voice catching in your throat. “but I feel it, too.”

and then, there was no more need for words. his lips met yours softly, tentatively, as if testing the waters of this new reality between you. the kiss deepened slowly, like a slow burn, until it felt like the world had shifted in that single, quiet moment. there was no rush, no need to speak; the silence between you was enough.

when you pulled away, breathless, elio rested his forehead against yours, his eyes closed. “I’ve always known,” he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. “I just never had the courage to admit it.”

and for the first time in years, everything felt perfectly in place.

author's note: i hate this, it's so bad. i'm sorry.

[37sommz]

❁ : monaco . . .

✼. masterlist — taglist — request. ✼. genre: fluff & angst. ✼. wc: 7.1k.

all the glitz and glamor of monaco drives everyone on the grid a bit mad. amid revelations and setup failures, the redbulls seem to be the most mad.

✼. warnings: language, mclaren in general. ✼. notes: none :)

000.⠀⠀MAY 26, 2022    ›    Monaco

The custom McLaren-branded jacket practically glimmered against Michaela's skin as she strode towards the press conference room. It was media day in iconic Monaco and the Monegasque sun warmed her skin as she pulled her sunglasses over her squinting brown eyes. The smell of the Mediterranean ocean spray filled the air, a familiar scent that reminded her of the value of a victory here in Monte Carlo.

Inside, the press room buzzed with excitement. Photographers snapped away as the drivers took their seats. The lights were as hot as the competition between the teams, and the anticipation was palpable. The press conference was a dance of allusions and vague hints, each driver revealing just enough to keep the audience intrigued without giving away their strategy for the weekend.

Michaela remained poised, her smile never wavering, as she took her seat between Lewis and Alex. The Williams driver's smile was bright as he watched his friend collapse onto the couch with an exaggerated huff. Lewis' attention was occupied by the phone in his hand though he gently hummed a soft greeting to the Australian to his left.

"You're late," Alex spoke as he leaned over to her. His smile didn't quite reach his tired eyes, the same way hers didn't quite reach her voice when she replied, "Only fashionably so." The room filled with light laughter, a welcome release of the tension that seemed to hang in the air like the ever-present pressure of performance.

"Daniel's not even here yet, why're you attacking me?" She continued, gesturing to the empty space to Lewis' right.

The British driver looked up from his phone, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Someone's eager to start the party." He joked as he finally pocketed his phone. Michaela was left without a chance to reply as the other Australian on the grid ran into the room, his press officer hot on his tail. His apologies fell on deaf ears as the photographers clicked away at a chance to capture his brilliant smile.

The conference began, and the questions rolled in, each more insightful than the last. They touched on everything from car upgrades to personal lives, but not once did they pry into the strained dynamics at McLaren or even Alpine for that matter. It was a welcome change, but the feeling of the unusual civility of the press left Michaela with a nagging suspicion that it was all a facade, a prelude to the storm that was to come once the racing weekend truly began.

As the conference drew to a close, Lewis leaned over to her, his smile genuine yet tinged with curiosity. "Dinner tonight?" He asked casually, and she felt the weight of his gaze, knowing that he had something he wanted to discuss.

It was far from an odd request. Lewis and Michaela had become quite close in the four seasons she had been racing in Formula 1. But she was aware of the look in his eyes that seemed to scream 'I know something'. Michaela had admittedly avoided Lewis since their out of character interaction in Bahrain which left her believing he knew more than he let on about her newfound ease around Jenson.

"Alright, but I'm not letting you pick the restaurant," she quipped, trying to keep the conversation light as they stood up. Lewis chuckled, "Fair enough. How about my place?" He offered, his eyes shimmering with mischief.

Michaela felt her heart jump a beat. This was it. The moment she had both dreaded and anticipated. But she played it cool, nodding in agreement as they stepped out of the conference room. The paddock was a whirlwind of activity, team members darting around, setting up for the weekend's events. The sound of engines roared in the background, a song of power and precision that was music to her ears.

As they approached the hospitality suites, she could help but feel as if the stares were more pronounced, the whispers louder. It was as if the paddock had turned into a stage, and she was the main act. She pushed the unsettling thoughts aside, reminding herself that paranoia would only distract her from her peace, focusing on the dinner ahead instead. Maybe this was her chance to finally tell Lewis the truth and get his advice on how to handle the looming media circus.

The evening rolled around, and she found herself at Lewis' place, a stunning villa nestled in the hills overlooking sparkling Monte Carlo. The smell of the sea mixed with the aroma of something delicious coming from the kitchen. They greeted each other with warm hugs, and she followed him through the effortlessly expensive interior to where they would be cooking.

Michaela's nerves simmered as they chopped vegetables and sautéed tofu for their vegan stir-fry. Lewis had always been the kind to read the room, and she could feel his curiosity about to spill over. "So..." she drew out the question, trying to sound casual as she tossed ingredients into the wok.

"So..." Lewis echoed, his eyes darting up to meet hers with a knowing smile. "This boyfriend of yours. Anything you want to tell me?" He stirred the food, his lips quirking up in a playful grin that didn't quite hide the seriousness of his question.

Michaela's hands paused over the chopping board, a carrot suspended in mid-air. She took a deep breath, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. "Not necessarily..." She hummed, attempting to keep her cool as she continued to chop.

Lewis raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue. She felt his gaze on her, the tension in the kitchen thick enough to cut with a knife. Finally, she set the carrot aside and turned to him. "Okay," she sighed, "You're obviously onto something. What's going on?"

He chuckled, "I've just noticed some... interesting changes in your behavior. And I've heard some whispers that might just be the wind, or might be something more."

Michaela's eyes widened. "What kind of whispers?"

"You know how this paddock is," he said, tossing the tofu into the sizzling wok. "Everyone knows everyone's business."

Her heart raced, and she felt the heat rise in her cheeks. She didn't know whether to be upset or relieved that the secret was out. She decided to be brave and face it head-on. "Okay, I'll tell you. But promise me, it doesn't go beyond these walls."

Lewis nodded, his curiosity piqued. "I promise."

Michaela took a deep breath, her heart racing. "It's Jenson," she blurted out, the words slipping from her lips with surprising ease. She watched as Lewis' expression morphed from mild interest to shock and then into a knowing smile.

"I knew it," he said, turning down the heat on the wok and leaning against the counter. "You've been dodging my questions about your love life for over a year now."

Michaela felt a blush creeping up her neck as she stirred the vegetables, trying to keep her cool. "Because you're a nosy bitch, Lewis Hamilton."

Lewis' laugh filled the kitchen, a sound that had become increasingly warm and familiar to Michaela's ears. "Fair point," he conceded, "But I wouldn't have had to be nosy if you would've just told me, Michaela Sommers."

Michaela couldn't help but laugh along, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders. "You're right. But we wanted to keep it private. To figure us out before the media did." She glanced at him, her smile tentative.

"I get it," Lewis said, nodding understandingly. "It's a tough situation, especially with little Myla in the mix." He paused for a moment, stirring the food with more thought than usual. "But you know how this sport is. Secrets have a way of getting out."

Michaela nodded, feeling the weight of his words. She had seen firsthand how quickly rumors could spread through the paddock. But she had also seen how people respected each other's privacy. "I know," she said, her voice surprisingly stable. "We've been careful about it. Trying to give Myla time to adjust to this new thing in her life, you know?"

Lewis nodded, his gaze thoughtful as he flipped the tofu. "And how is she taking it?"

"Myla?" Michaela's voice softened at the mention of the little girl. "She's fantastic. She's so bright and full of life, I adore her, Lew. And Jenson's amazing with her. They're so in tune with each other, it's so sweet to see him like that."

Lewis's smile grew as he listened to the affection in her voice. "I think the first time I met Myla was maybe 2017," he hummed, adding a batch of final touches to the dishes as he plated them. "She was only two but had more personality than half the drivers did even in their thirties."

Michaela chuckled, taking a plate from him. "And she still does," she said, sitting down at the sleek dining table that overlooked the twinkling city landscape. The silence between them grew, filled with the occasional clink of silverware on porcelain as they enjoyed their meal.

"So," Lewis started, after a pause that was long enough to be uncomfortable but not awkward, "What's the plan now?"

Michaela took a bite of the stir-fry as she considered his question. "We were hoping to wait until the season ends," she said, chewing thoughtfully. "But if it's going to come out now, then I guess we'll have to deal with it."

Lewis leaned back in his chair, his plate pushed aside slightly. "It's your call," he said, his gaze serious. "But I think it's better if you control the narrative. Keep that line between your personal and professional life clear."

Michaela nodded, swirling the last of the water in her glass. "I know," she murmured. "But it's not just about us. It's Myla too. We don't want this to take over her life. Her mum just got remarried this past August, and she's still getting used to having two new parental figures in her life."

Lewis leaned in, his eyes understanding. "I get it," he said firmly. "But if it's going to come out, it's better that it's on your terms. You guys have a good relationship, and it's clear that you're happy together. The media can't tear down something so strong, not if you make it clear that you're together for good."

Michaela nodded, taking a deep breath and letting his words sink in. "I already know they're gonna throw the distraction card to try to discredit the relationship. And I'm sure the age difference will be a hot topic too." She laughed bitterly.

"Michaela," Lewis said, his tone turning serious, "You can't let that get to you. You know the truth, Jense knows the truth, and Myla knows the truth. That's all that matters."

Michaela nodded, feeling the tension ease slightly. "You're right," she said, taking a sip of her water. "Honestly, I'm ready to be able to talk about it openly. It's just... I don't want to jinx it. We're happy, and I want to keep it that way."

Lewis reached across the table and placed a reassuring hand on her arm. "You will. Beata's a PR genius, as long as she can guide you through this, you'll be alright."

Michaela nodded, feeling a bit more at ease. Before they could move on to the topic of tomorrow's race, her phone buzzed with a call from Jenson. Lewis gave her an amused look, and she shrugged, answering the call and hitting the speaker button.

"Hey, babe," she answered, trying to keep her voice light. "You're on speaker with the nosiest man on the grid."

Jenson's laughter filled the room, and she could almost see the smile on his face. "Lewis Hamilton," he greeted, the warmth in his voice unmistakable. "How's the old man doing?"

Lewis chuckled. "I'm feeling very informed, JB. Thanks for asking."

Michaela rolled her eyes, the tension in the room dissipating. She could feel the warmth of Lewis' smile, grounding her as Jenson's voice filled the room. "So, what's on the agenda for tonight?" Jenson asked.

"He knows, Jense," Michaela responded, her voice carrying a hint of relief. "We talked about it."

Jenson's laughter continued, and she could sense his curiosity peaking. "Alright," he said, "What's the plan now?"

Michaela looked over at Lewis, who nodded his encouragement. She took a deep breath. "Well, we were thinking of waiting until the season ends, but it seems the universe has other plans." She paused, a smirk playing on her lips. "But I've got a pretty good PR team, and a boyfriend who's been on the front page of the tabloids for much worse."

Lewis chuckled, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, the stories I could tell," he teased, and Jenson's laughter grew richer.

"Keep them to yourself, please," Michaela shot back, though she couldn't help but grin. "I've had enough of you for one night."

Lewis' laughter bellowed through the room as he took a seat beside her. "Alright, alright," he conceded. "But you guys have my support, no matter what happens. I'm really happy for you two."

Michaela felt a warmth spread through her chest as she listened to her boyfriend and their friend banter back and forth. It was a strange dynamic, but it was theirs, and she wouldn't trade it for anything.

000.⠀⠀MAY 27, 2022    ›    Monaco

The next morning rose with the sun as Michaela prepared herself to officially kick off the race weekend with the first practice session. She walked towards the McLaren garage under the late morning sun, feeling the weight of the secret she'd been carrying around for so long slowly lifting off her shoulders.

Michaela climbed into her cockpit, the familiar sound of the engine roaring to life enveloping her. She took a deep breath and focused on the task at hand. The Monaco Circuit was notorious for its tight streets and challenging corners, and she needed to be at the top of her game if she was going to keep up with the Ferraris and Red Bulls that had been dominating the season so far.

During the first practice session, she gently pushed the McLaren to get a sense of its limits, feeling the tires grip the asphalt as she sped around the iconic track. The session was rough, the car not responding to her inputs as seamlessly as she'd have liked, but she kept her cool, relaying the issues to her engineer calmly. Despite the car's troubles, she managed to keep her times respectable, but she knew she had her work cut out for her.

After the session, she climbed out of the cockpit, her fireproof suit sticking to her sweat-damp skin. Her engineer, Rob, met her with a furrowed brow, already discussing potential adjustments with the team. She nodded along, trying her best to keep calm instead of panicking on the engineer.

"Michaela," he said, holding up a hand, "Take a deep breath. We'll get it sorted."

She nodded, trying to shake off the frustration. "I know, I know," she said, taking a sip of water. "It's just... Monaco. It's so much pressure."

Rob nodded, understanding her stress. "I'll talk to the team. We'll work on it." He patted her shoulder before walking away to consult with the others.

Michaela took a moment to herself that was cut short as Zak approached her cautiously. "Where's your head at so far?" He asked pensively.

"I'm okay," she replied, her eyes on the bustling garage. "Just a bit off with the car today."

Zak's gaze sharpened. "Is it the usual?"

Michaela nodded, her eyes stuck on her car. "Just some setup issues. I trust them to figure it out."

Zak's eyes searched hers, looking for any sign of doubt. "And the other stuff?" He prodded gently.

Michaela took a deep breath, her gaze finally meeting his. "What other stuff?" She asked, feigning ignorance.

Zak leaned closer, his voice low. "You know what I mean. The business end of it."

Michaela's eyes narrowed slightly. "It's fine," she said, her voice a mix of confidence and challenge. "Let's just focus on the race."

Zak nodded, the tension between them palpable. "Alright," he said, "But I want to be clear, we're behind you. Whatever happens outside of this garage, it doesn't change how you perform in that car."

Michaela took his words to heart, nodding firmly. "Understood," she said. "Let's just focus on getting the car right."

The second practice session went smoother though still not up to Michaela's preference, the team still not quite nailing the setup. As she pulled the car back into the garage after the conclusion of the session, the tension lightened, the crew working more efficiently.

"We're making progress," Rob assured her as he handed her an energy bar. "We're just a few tweaks away."

Michaela took a bite, nodding in acknowledgment. The sweet and salty bar didn't do much to ease her nerves, but she knew that Rob and the team were working tirelessly to give her the best car possible for qualifying tomorrow.

As the team dispersed to their various tasks, she found herself in a rare moment of solitude in the garage. The hum of the other teams' cars and the distant chatter of the paddock couldn't quite drown out the thoughts racing through her mind. In the lull of the sound of engineers working at the car, Luisa approached Michaela with an energy drink.

"You're not looking too pleased," she observed, her eyes assessing the driver.

Michaela took the energy drink with a nod of thanks. "It's just... everything," she sighed. "The car, the contract, the..." she trailed off, glancing at her phone. "And now, I have to go to the press pen."

Luisa leaned against a wall, her eyes on the floor. "Christian Horner," she murmured. "He's been asking around about you."

Michaela's grip tightened on the energy drink. "What do you mean?"

"Just that he's been talking to a few people about you," Luisa said, her expression unreadable. "I don't think it's anything to worry about, but I figured you should know. Has he approached you about your contract?"

Michaela's brow furrowed, her thoughts racing. "No, not directly," she replied, taking a sip of the energy drink. "But driving for Christian Horner with Jos Verstappen potentially breathing down my neck doesn't sound appealing at all."

Luisa tried and failed to hide her amusement. "I can't say I blame you," she said, a hint of a smirk playing at her lips. "Being Max's teammate sounds... intense."

Michaela chuckled despite her nerves. "Understatement of the year," she quipped. "But seriously, I don't know what he's playing at. He knows I'd never take second seat to Max."

Luisa's smile faded, her gaze turning serious. "Well, just keep your head down and drive," she advised. "Let the results do the talking."

Michaela nodded, taking the advice to heart as she made her way to the press pen with Beata, her thoughts racing. As Beata briefed Michaela for the press' questions, Max Verstappen slinked over to her side. His knowing smile bringing a disapproving look to Michaela's features.

"So," Max began, his voice low so that only they could hear, "I hear congratulations are in order."

Michaela stiffened, her eyes narrowing as she studied him. "For?"

"Oh, you know," Max replied noncommittally, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Michaela felt the blood rush to her cheeks, but she kept her cool. "You're going to have to be more specific, Max," she said, her voice steady.

Max leaned in closer, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Don't play dumb," he whispered. "You know exactly what I'm talking about."

Michaela felt a knot form in her stomach. "Max Emilian," she huffed, trying to keep her voice low. Max simply winked at her and walked away, ducking into the press pen, leaving her feeling more unsettled than before.

Beata looked at her, concerned. "He might be the oddest boy I've ever met." Michaela couldn't help the laugh that bubbled out. "Don't let him get to you," Beata said, patting her back. "I'm sure he won't go talking to the media about it."

Michaela took a deep breath and stepped into the press pen, her smile plastered firmly in place. She knew the drill—keep it professional, keep it clean. But as she took her spot in front of a journalist's microphone, she couldn't shake the feeling that the walls had eyes. Every question felt loaded, every glance a silent probe. She danced around the topic of race strategy, keeping her answers tight and her emotions in check.

After the press conference, she retreated to the McLaren hospitality suite, the weight of the day's events already pressing down on her. The quiet moments with her thoughts were interrupted when Beata returned with a worried look. "Christian Horner's been poking around," she said, her voice hushed. "Asking questions about your future plans."

Michaela's eyes rolled. "Luisa told me earlier. Make sure Guido knows not to indulge him, I'm not interested."

Beata nodded. "I will. Now, get out of here, try and rest before qualifying tomorrow. You need to be on point."

Michaela agreed, slipping out of the suite and into the cool evening air of Monaco. She took a moment to appreciate the scenic view of the marina before heading back to her hotel room to review the data from the practice sessions. Though Rob had reassured her that the crew was working to reconcile the issues Michaela had pointed out in the sessions earlier, she couldn't stop her mind from formulating possible solutions to her setup problem.

As she lay in bed that night, her thoughts swirled around the whispers of Christian Horner's interest and Max's knowing glances. Despite her attempt to push the concerns aside and focus on the race ahead, the fear of her relationship with Jenson being dragged into the spotlight weighed heavily on her. She knew that once the media caught wind of it, the narrative could spin out of control, affecting not just her career, but the lives of those she cared about the most.

Unable to bring herself to sleep, she reached for her phone to call Jenson. His calm voice was what she needed to soothe her nerves. The call connected through on the second ring. Michaela's eyebrows rose before furrowing as she heard the distant sound of the television in the background of the call.

The creases in her forehead smoothed over as she finally heard an excited, "Hi!", ring out from the other side of the call. Myla Button had answered her father's phone, her young voice echoing with an unusual amount of energy for a girl that was supposed to be in bed two hours ago.

"Hi, baby bear," she said with a smile she hadn't felt all day. "You're supposed to be sleeping."

"I know," Myla whispered with a giggle, "But Daddy said I could watch a movie before bedtime. But he fell asleep so now I'm watching it by myself!"

Michaela's heart melted at the sound of her voice. She missed the little moments like this, the everyday routines she had become a part of when she was with Jenson and Myla. "Oh, really? What's the movie?"

"Tangled," Myla replied with a yawn. "It's so good, but I wish you were here to watch it with me."

Michaela felt a warmth spread through her chest. "I wish I could be there too, sweetie, but I'll be back in London soon," she promised. "I've got a big race in two days, so you and your dad will have to cheer me on from there, okay?"

Myla's voice grew serious. "I know, and Daddy says you're going to win it all."

Michaela chuckled, her heart swelling with affection. "Well, I'll do my best for you two," she said, her eyes misting over. "Now, let me talk to your dad before the two of you doze off."

After a moment, Jenson's voice filled the line, groggy with sleep. He muttered incoherently on the other side as Myla giggled at his drowsiness. Michaela could hear the 8-year-old shaking her father awake as she attempted to communicate to him that his girlfriend was on the line.

"Hey, love," he murmured once he was fully conscious. "Everything okay?"

Michaela took a deep breath. "Yeah, just had a weird day," she replied, the stress evident in her tone. "Red Bull seems to have completely lost their minds. Horner's sneaking around asking about my contract and Max is... Max but odder?"

Jenson chuckled sleepily. "Just ignore them," he advised. "You've got a job to do and we've got a secret to keep."

Michaela rolled her eyes. "Easy for you to say all the way from London," she said with a laugh. "But I'll try."

000.⠀⠀MAY 28, 2022    ›    Monaco

The next day, the tension was palpable as the third practice session approached. The McLaren team had worked tirelessly overnight to refine her car's setup. As she climbed into the cockpit, she felt the weight of their effort and her own ambition pushing down on her. The practice went smoother than the previous two, but Michaela couldn't bite back the nagging feeling that the car still wasn't reaching its full potential on the track.

During the final minutes of the session, she heard a strange crackle over the radio, followed by a brief silence before Rob's voice came through, strained. "Michaela, we're seeing some anomalies with your car's data. We need you to box this lap."

Her heart sank. "What's wrong?" she asked, her eyes scanning the dash for any signs of trouble.

"We're not sure yet," Rob said, his voice tight. "Just play it safe and come back in."

Michaela nodded, her gaze focused on the circuit ahead as she pulled into the pit lane, the car's performance causing more trouble for the crew. The team's tension was palpable as she climbed out, her engineer and mechanics swarming around the car, checking every inch. Despite their assurances that they hadn't found anything alarming, the whispers of doubt lingered.

"I think we can get more out of the car," Michaela spoke through tight lips as she moved to stand next to Rob. She held her helmet in one hand as the other removed her ear pieces, laying them to rest against her chest. The engineers and mechanics around them were in a heated discussion, gesturing at the car's telemetry.

Rob nodded, his expression a mix of concern and determination. "We're working on it, but we don't want to push our luck. Remember, this is Monaco. It's not the place to take risks."

Michaela knew he was right, but the thought of not being able to perform at her best gnawed at her. "I trust you guys," she said, trying to sound more confident than she felt. "But if there's anything we can do to improve it, we should go for it."

The team huddled around, talking in hushed tones about potential adjustments. It was a delicate balance—make the car fast enough to win, but not so different that it could be a problem for Michaela to handle during qualifying in just a few hours. The whispers grew quieter as they approached the final decision. The mechanic nodded to Rob, who turned to her. "We're going to tweak the suspension a bit," he said. "It's all we can do without risking major differences. You're going to have to trust us."

Michaela took a deep breath, nodded, and disappeared into the garage to prepare herself mentally for the qualifying session. The tension was thick in the air as the final minutes before qualifying ticked down. When she emerged from her spot, her helmet was on and her game face was set. The car felt slightly different as she took it out for the first qualifying lap, but she pushed aside her reservations and focused on the track ahead, choosing to trust her team's decision. Each corner, each gear change, every brake point was a routine she knew by heart.

As the session progressed, she could feel the car beginning to work with her just the way she liked, the adjustments seeming to click into place. The crowd grew restless, eagerly waiting for the moment when their favorite drivers would battle for pole position. The air was electric with anticipation, and she fed off of it, pushing her car to the limits.

Michaela's final lap was a dance of precision and power, her tires squealing as she took the tight turns of the Monaco street circuit with ease. She knew it felt good—really good. Her heart raced as she pulled away from the racing line to begin her cooldown lap. Her head throbbed with the beginnings of a headache as she awaited the final times from the other drivers.

The silence on the radio was deafening as she waited for her engineer to confirm the time she had just set. The crowd's roar grew louder, and she could see the Ferrari and Red Bull crews looking up at the timing screens, their faces a mix of hope and trepidation. Finally, Rob's voice crackled through her headset. "Michaela, that's pole!"

Her heart soared as she pumped her fist in the air. As she pulled into parc ferme, she could see Charles and Carlos pull into the next two slots. Their red cars contrasting against her papaya orange one. She stepped out of the car, her heart racing and her cheeks flushed with excitement. The mechanics and engineers swarmed around her, pulling her into their arms and congratulating her on a job well done.

In the post-qualifying press conference, she sat between the two Ferrari drivers, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The tension between Ferrari and McLaren was palpable, but she felt a sense of victory as she had outsmarted the car and the track. The journalists threw questions at her, eager for her thoughts on the session and the race ahead.

"We had a frustrating start to our weekend," she began, her voice steady. "But the team did an incredible job making the changes. It felt like I was driving a different car from yesterday out there." She paused for a moment, her gaze lingering on the screen displaying the qualifying times. "And to be honest, I think we're all pretty surprised with the result."

The room was alive with murmurs, the energy of the impending race buzzing in the air. The journalists leaned in, eager to hear more about her strategy for the race. She knew that the pole position was crucial in Monaco, where overtaking was virtually impossible to do successfully for even the most technically sound drivers.

"So, what approach will McLaren take in terms of strategy for the race tomorrow?" A journalist from the back of the room called out, a hint of a smile in his voice.

Michaela's eyes sparkled with mischief. "Just to keep it on the street and out of the barriers," she quipped, causing the room to erupt in laughter. She knew the importance of playing the media game, keeping her cards close to her chest but giving enough to keep them intrigued.

After the press conference, she returned to the McLaren garage, where the team was already dissecting the data from qualifying. The atmosphere was a mix of relief and excitement, with engineers and mechanics sharing high-fives and slaps on the back. Rob met her with a knowing smile.

"You've done well for yourself Sommers," he said, handing over the table in his hand to Michaela's empty hands. "That issue we were having earlier was, in fact, suspension-related. You were right to push us to tweak it again."

Michaela felt a wave of relief wash over her. "Am I ever wrong?" She joked, as her eyes swept over the data, still enjoying the rush of pole position.

"Devastatingly, not very often," he huffed playfully as Michaela stuck out her tongue mockingly in response.

Night fell over the paddock as the lights of Monte Carlos settled an artificial warmth over the garage. As the McLaren crew broke down and packed up the garage for the night, a sense of pride and excitement filled the space in anticipation of the race tomorrow afternoon. Luisa allowed Michaela space to say her final goodnights to the team as she left to start the car.

As Michaela made the walk to the car, she caught sight of a familiar head of dark curls bounding toward her. It was Daniel Ricciardo, looking unusually serious. "Hey, what's up?" she called out, eyebrows furrowing in a mirror of the worry on his face.

"I just had a chat with Max," Daniel began, his voice hushed. "It was weird. He asked me a question about you and it kinda caught me off guard."

Michaela sighed with a sense of defeat. "I think he knows about Jenson and I. He was on one yesterday before press."

"Well, if he does, he's keeping it to himself," Daniel said, his eyes searching hers. "But why would he ask me? Unless he's trying to gauge the waters?"

Michaela shrugged, trying to push the concern aside. "Probably just his usual messiness," she said, but the doubt lingered. "I'm not worried about it. Jenson and I spoke last night about it, I think we're fine with more people knowing as long as it stays private, you know?"

Daniel nodded, a hint of relief in his expression. "Well, if you guys are cool with it, that's all that matters. I'll keep my mouth shut." He leaned in closer, whispering, "But beware of Horner, he's got his eyes on you, and he's not one to miss an opportunity for drama."

Michaela rolled her eyes. "I've been hearing about Horner all weekend. I'm starting to think I should go down there myself."

"No need," Daniel said with a smirk. "But maybe keep your cool. Who knows what he's after?"

Michaela nodded thoughtfully before climbing into the passenger seat of her car, ready to head back to the hotel. She knew Daniel was right—Horner's motives were always a puzzle wrapped in a hidden goal. As the car pulled away, she couldn't help but feel the weight of the impending race and the secrets she now knew were floating around the paddock.

Back in her hotel room, she tried to push aside the whispers of doubt and focus on her race prep. The walls of the room were plastered with notes and diagrams of the track, each turn and braking zone meticulously marked. She went through her mental checklist, visualizing every lap she had driven so far and planning for every possible scenario she could encounter tomorrow.

Her phone buzzed, and she saw it was a message from Jenson.

Congrats on pole, sweetheart. I'm so proud of you. Can't wait to watch the race tomorrow. Give 'em hell!

Thank you, my love. I'll do my best. Give Myla a kiss for me.

She couldn't help the smile that tugged at her lips as she received an oddly angled selfie of Jenson with Myla, both of them sporting their matching goofy grins. With a sigh, she put her phone away and turned to the window, looking out over the twinkling lights of the Monaco harbor. The serenity of the ocean in stark contrast to the turmoil in her head.

000.⠀⠀MAY 28, 2022    ›    Monaco

The next morning dawned bright and early, the sun casting long shadows across Monte Carlo as Michaela made her way to the track. The air was thick with anticipation and the lingering smell of burning rubber and gasoline. The sound of engines warming up echoed through the streets, a show of power that sent chills down her spine. She took a deep breath, centering herself.

In the garage, the McLaren crew worked efficiently, their movements a well-choreographed dance. They checked over her car with meticulous care, ensuring every nut and bolt was in place. Her heart raced as she stepped into the cockpit, her mind racing through the strategy for the day.

The race started with the usual chaos of Monaco. Cars battling for position, tires screeching, and engines roaring as they hurtled through the narrow streets. The Ferraris, usually so dominant here, seemed to be struggling with their pace. Michaela smiled to herself underneath her helmet as she began to pull away from the pack after the first few laps.

As the race unfolded, it became clear that the McLaren was the car to beat. Despite several safety car interventions and the tight, twisting nature of the circuit, she managed to keep her cool, executing perfect restarts and flawless overtakes. The crowd roared as she held off the charging pack of Perez and the Ferraris.

On lap 40, disaster almost struck. A sudden downshift error caused her heart to race, and the car jerked violently. She wrestled it back under control, but the momentary distraction allowed Sergio Perez to close the gap. Her engineer's calm voice in her ear reminded her to keep her focus, to push through. She took a deep breath, her knuckles white on the steering wheel, and set off in pursuit of her earlier rhythm. The laps ticked down with agonizing slowness. The tension grew unbearable, the crowd on the edge of their seats. Each corner was a battleground, every inch of asphalt a potential trap.

The McLaren garage sat with held breaths as Michaela began the final lap. The pit wall was the picture of tension, eyes glued to the monitors, fingers crossed. As she approached the last corner, the hairpin at Rascasse, she could see the checkered flag waving in the distance. A fiery determination filled her as she floored the gas pedal, pushing the car to its absolute limit.

With the sound of the crowd's roar in her ears, she took the checkered flag, crossing the finish line in first place. The relief and elation washed over her as she slowed down for the cool-down lap, her heart thumping in her chest like a drum.

Back in parc ferme, the team erupted in cheers and applause, slaps on the back and high-fives flying as she climbed out of the car, her helmet still secured to her head. The weight of the week's secrets and tension lifted with the final lap. The podium ceremony was a blur of flashing cameras and spraying champagne, the sweet victory bubbles mixing with the salt of her sweat.

Michaela felt the warmth of the sun on her face and the welcome weight of the trophy in her hand. The podium interviews were a mix of questions about the race and subtle nods to the off-track drama, but she remained poised, her answers focused on the victory at hand.

"A brilliant drive, especially after that scare in the final laps," the interviewer said, holding the microphone close to her face. "Your thoughts?"

Michaela grinned, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It was a tough one, that's for sure. The team did an amazing job with the car setup and strategy. And thanks to the crowd's energy, I found that extra bit of motivation to keep pushing." She took a moment to soak in the applause before continuing, "But let's not forget about Ferrari and Red Bull. They were breathing down my neck the whole race. It's a true testament to our teamwork that we managed to pull it off here in Monaco."

As the press conference wound down, Michaela decided to take the long way back to McLaren hospitality. With a gentle hum, she told Beata to go on without her, requesting a few moments of quiet before the celebrations continued.

She walked through the quiet convention center, finally reaching the elevator that would take her back up to the main level. She slipped inside the empty container just as someone called out for her to hold the doors open. With a polite smile, Michaela reached out a manicured hand to keep the doors from closing. Her smile dropped once she saw Christian Horner enter, his shrewd eyes looking her up and down.

"Congrats on the win," he said with a tone that didn't quite match the cheerful words. "Quite the performance you put on today."

Michaela nodded curtly. "Thank you, Christian."

The elevator ascended, the tension palpable. She could feel his gaze on her, analyzing every twitch of her body language. "You know," he began, "I've always appreciated your technicality. You're so precise throughout the entire race, like Prost. I hope you've been told a million times over that your driving is very Prost-esque, very clean."

Michaela raised an eyebrow, not missing the underlying meaning. "I've heard that before," she replied coolly, her voice even. "But today was about more than just me. I couldn't have done it without my team."

Christian leaned against the railing, a knowing smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Ah, yes, your team. McLaren. They've got quite the gem in you, don't they?" His tone was sly, hinting at something unsaid.

Michaela resisted a roll of her eyes as she realized what he was implying. "What do you want, Christian?"

He shrugged, his gaze never leaving hers. "Just making conversation, enjoying a well-deserved victory. It was quite the statement really. A great way to silence those whispers about distractions."

Michaela felt the heat rise in her cheeks. She knew what he was referring to, but she wasn't going to let him bait her. "I don't know what you're talking about."

Christian leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. "That's alright. I admire your ability to separate the professional from the personal."

Michaela took a deep breath, her eyes focused on the floor numbers. When she didn't indulge Christian further, he decided to continue talking.

"But let's not beat around the bush," he said, his tone shifting to something more serious. "I'll be the first to congratulate you for keeping it under wraps for so long. But be careful with how you play this game, Michaela. It's a small world, and secrets have a way of becoming nasty headlines."

Michaela's jaw tightened in annoyance. "Thank you for the advice, Christian."

"I know I'm the last person you want to hear this from. But I genuinely hope things work out for the two of you. I enjoy the challenge you bring to this grid, it's been the honor of a lifetime to watch you drive. And as always," he leaned in even closer, his breath a whisper of mint and ambition, "There's always a seat open for you with Red Bull. We'd love to have you."

The elevator dinged, interrupting his sales pitch. The doors slid open and the murmurs of the lobby flooded in. He stepped out, leaving her with the weight of his words hanging in the air.

[lovezbrownies]

The Anchor (F!Yandere former? Bully X GN!Reader.)

Lauren's Masterlist - General Masterlist.

Synopsis: Lauren is older, you are older, and both of you are bound forever through your three children.

Chapter 1 ~ Chapter 2

Warnings: Lauren becomes her mother lol, Stay-at-home Parent Darling, kind of strict Lauren? She's soft though, some suggestive themes, Lauren pregnant again.

The years slipped by, each one layering itself over the last, like bricks in the sturdy home you and Lauren had built. Now at 28, both of you had settled into roles defined by routines and expectations—but under the surface, everything was charged by the current of Lauren's silent yet fervent obsession, one that had only deepened since your early days together. She was the formidable scientist following in her mother’s legacy, a woman of steely composure whose love for her family was as unyielding as it was quietly guarded. You, meanwhile, had become the anchor at home, managing the lively rhythms of four children who filled each day with a mix of chaos and joy.

Evenings often followed a predictable cadence, each step unwinding with clockwork precision. Tonight, as usual, the house was alive with activity: your two older children were chattering in the kitchen, eagerly detailing their day’s escapades, while the youngest toddled clumsily across the living room floor, your steady hand guiding them. Lauren sat at the dining table, her presence commanding without a word, her gaze focused intently on her tablet as she scanned through the day's research notes. She wasn’t one to indulge in the laughter or the noise, but her presence anchored the room, an unspoken force that even the children instinctively respected.

You knew she loved them—knew it in the careful, almost clinical way she would observe each of them, studying their expressions and behaviors with a mixture of pride and possessive protectiveness. She didn’t need to say it; her every gesture showed it. Yet, it was her watchful eyes on you, always, that spoke the loudest of her devotion. There was a hunger, an all-consuming intensity that filled the space between you like a secret language only you understood.

As you guided the youngest toward a toy pile, Lauren’s voice cut through the chatter, cool and steady.

“Enough with the games,” she instructed, not unkindly but with an unmistakable edge. “Time for bed. Now.”

The children’s laughter subsided at once, and in a hushed murmur, they collected their scattered toys and tidied up. Even the older ones, who sometimes attempted their small rebellions, knew not to challenge her tonight. They cast you quick, fleeting glances as if hoping you might ease the severity in her tone. You offered them an encouraging smile, shepherding them toward their rooms, even as Lauren’s gaze lingered on you.

When the house finally quieted and each child was tucked in, you turned back to find her standing in the hallway, her eyes fixed on you with an intensity that was both magnetic and unsettling. It was a look you had come to recognize—a blend of longing, obsession, and the fierce, possessive love she held for you alone. Her career, her meticulous research, her reputation as a leading scientist—all of it paled in comparison to the devotion she reserved for you. In her eyes, you were a prize worth every sacrifice, every careful calculation she’d made over the years to keep you bound to her.

“You’ve been busy,” she remarked, her voice a low murmur as she crossed the distance between you with measured steps.

You offered a soft smile, leaning back against the wall as she closed in, her hands finding their way to your hips, her fingers cool and deliberate against your skin. “Someone has to make sure the house doesn’t fall apart.”

She let out a quiet chuckle, a rare, almost imperceptible sound, though her eyes remained serious. “And you’ve been doing quite well. Too well, perhaps. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you enjoy it more than being with me.”

The accusation in her tone was subtle, veiled by the faintest trace of humor, but you knew better than to brush it off lightly. With Lauren, even the smallest hint of perceived neglect could provoke that possessive streak she worked so hard to contain. Over the years, you’d learned to navigate the delicate balance between appeasing her and maintaining some semblance of independence. Tonight, you knew exactly how to respond.

“Come on,” you whispered, slipping your arms around her neck and pulling her closer, “I’m here now, aren’t I?”

Her eyes softened, but only slightly, the hardness there melting just enough for you to see the vulnerable intensity she kept hidden from everyone else. Her hands slid up your waist, pressing firmly against your back as if to ensure you were real, here, tethered to her in a way no one could ever sever.

“You know I can’t stand it when you’re too wrapped up in them,” she murmured, her words laced with both frustration and longing. “I didn’t build this life just to watch you drift away.”

There it was, the fear beneath her composure, the possessive ache that seemed to drive her every action, her every unspoken promise to keep you as close as possible. It was a side of her that rarely showed itself so openly, a glimpse of the profound vulnerability that simmered beneath her cold exterior.

You cupped her face gently, your thumb grazing her cheek, a small gesture of reassurance. “I’m not drifting anywhere. You know that, right?”

For a moment, her expression softened completely, the barest hint of relief washing over her as she closed her eyes, resting her forehead against yours. “I know,” she replied, her voice almost a whisper. “But sometimes I think… you don’t realize just how much I need you. How much everything else depends on you being right here.”

There was a finality to her words, a quiet, resolute declaration of the depth of her obsession, one that had only grown more intense over the years. She pulled you closer, her lips capturing yours in a kiss that was slow and deliberate, a reminder of the hold she had over you, the claim she’d staked that neither time nor distance could weaken.

The kiss deepened, her grip tightening as if she were afraid you might vanish into thin air, the weight of her obsession pressing down on you in the most intoxicating way. You could feel the years of her devotion, the unwavering focus she’d poured into building this life, this family—all for you. To her, you were more than a partner; you were her anchor, her constant, the only person she allowed herself to be vulnerable with, the one piece of her world she refused to let slip away.

When she finally pulled back, her gaze lingered on you, her hands tracing gentle patterns along your arms as if committing every inch of you to memory. “Come on,” she said quietly, leading you toward the bedroom with a possessive grip on your hand. “It’s been too long since I’ve had you to myself.”

In the bedroom, she shed the last of her stoic composure, her movements uncharacteristically tender yet fiercely possessive, her need for you evident in every touch, every whispered word. She held you close, her hands roaming over your skin with the kind of reverence that only someone as intense as Lauren could possess. It was as if she were reclaiming you, reminding you that no matter the years, no matter the demands of family life, you would always belong to her in a way no one else could.

The night passed in quiet murmurs and lingering touches, Lauren’s gaze never leaving yours, as if afraid that you might slip away if she let go even for a moment. When she finally drifted to sleep, her arm draped possessively over you, you lay beside her, watching the faint rise and fall of her breathing, the softened lines of her face in the moonlight.

It struck you then, as it did in quiet moments like these, just how deeply she loved you—loved you in a way that defied simple explanations, a love that bordered on obsession but never crossed the line into cruelty. She was a paradox of control and vulnerability, a woman who commanded respect and demanded loyalty yet found herself utterly and irrevocably devoted to you.

In the dim silence of the room, you pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, your fingers brushing over her hair. You were hers, undeniably, just as she was yours, and no amount of time or distance could change that.

The morning came too soon, the quiet hum of life picking up once more as the children woke, filling the house with their laughter and boundless energy. Lauren was already up, her face a mask of serene authority as she sipped her coffee, glancing occasionally at the tablet displaying her research notes. Her eyes found yours across the table, a subtle but unmistakable possessiveness simmering just beneath the surface—a silent reminder that, even amidst the chaos, you were hers.

You offered her a soft smile, a silent promise that, no matter what, you weren’t going anywhere. And in that unspoken vow, you found a peace that only she could bring, an understanding that in this life, you belonged to each other, bound by love and a shared obsession that would endure forever.

The morning sunlight filtered through the kitchen windows, casting a warm glow across the room. The children were already immersed in their breakfast, the older two animatedly chattering about their plans for the day, while the younger ones focused on their plates, occasionally glancing up at you with sleepy, contented smiles. Lauren’s gaze never wandered far from you, a quiet, all-seeing presence even as she balanced her coffee in one hand and scrolled through her research notes with the other.

It wasn’t uncommon for her to mix family time with work; in fact, it was her habit, something she managed with the same unflinching focus she applied to everything else in her life. She never seemed to slow down, her mind always moving, always calculating. But when she looked at you now, a flicker of softness crossed her face, gone in an instant but unmistakable.

After breakfast, you busied yourself with the usual routines—packing the kids' lunches, gathering school bags, and shooing the older two out the door. As you helped the youngest into their coat, Lauren’s voice drifted over from the hallway, where she’d slipped into her shoes and coat, preparing to leave for the lab.

“I’ll be home late tonight,” she announced, her tone more a statement than a warning, though her eyes fixed on you with an intensity that held unspoken meaning. “But don’t stay up for me.”

You knew what that meant: another late night buried in work, another evening where the children would fall asleep without seeing her, their eager questions about her day left unanswered. Despite her authoritative demeanor, she rarely allowed her absence to sting; she would always find ways to make up for it later with a quiet, observant gesture that showed she’d been watching all along. Yet, there was always that subtle ache, a reminder of the boundaries she held even with those closest to her.

“Got it,” you replied with a reassuring smile, brushing a strand of hair from your forehead as you gathered the last of the bags. “But I’ll keep the tea warm, just in case you change your mind.”

A flicker of amusement passed over her face, and for a moment, you saw the depth of her affection hidden beneath that inscrutable gaze. She stepped closer, her hand finding yours in a rare, public gesture of intimacy that made your pulse quicken. Her grip was firm, almost possessive, and she leaned in, her voice low and meant only for you.

“Good,” she murmured, her thumb grazing your knuckles, sending a chill up your spine. “I don’t want you to forget that you’re mine—even on the busiest days.”

Her words lingered in the air, a soft promise and a reminder of the invisible tether that bound you to her, a connection that time, family, and career had only strengthened. There was no need to reply; she understood your silence as much as your words, a testament to the unspoken language you had shared since the beginning.

With a final squeeze, she released your hand, turning toward the door with her usual brisk pace, her coat swaying with each step. As she left, you couldn’t shake the feeling of her gaze still on you, the invisible mark of her presence that seemed to linger long after she’d gone. It was a mark you wore willingly, even proudly, knowing that to her, you were more than just a partner; you were her anchor, her obsession, the one constant in a world she controlled with clinical precision.

The day passed in a gentle blur. Between errands, managing the household, and tending to the children, you found yourself in the comfortable rhythm of daily life, each task a quiet reminder of the home you and Lauren had built together. Yet, by evening, a soft loneliness settled over you, a familiar ache that came whenever she was away for too long.

You gathered the children for dinner, their laughter and chatter filling the kitchen as they shared stories about their day. They each had bits of her in them—the sharp intelligence, the quiet resilience, and, for better or worse, that keen observance that often left you caught off guard. As the dishes were cleared, their bedtime routines completed, the house fell into a rare, quiet stillness, a stillness you knew would stretch until Lauren’s return.

As midnight approached, you sat curled on the living room couch, a steaming cup of tea in your hands, waiting despite her instructions not to. A distant sense of anticipation filled you, a quiet, expectant energy that grew stronger with each passing hour. You had long since grown accustomed to her late returns, the scent of her coat, the brisk way she would recount her day before collapsing beside you. Yet tonight, something felt different, a subtle shift in the atmosphere, as if even the silence was holding its breath.

It was well past midnight when the door finally creaked open, and there she was, her silhouette framed against the darkened hallway. Her posture was as composed as always, though her face bore the faint exhaustion of a long day’s work. She set her bag down with a quiet grace, her gaze finding you immediately, her eyes narrowing slightly as she noted the tea waiting on the table.

“You didn’t listen,” she said softly, a glint of something unreadable in her expression as she stepped closer. “I told you not to wait up.”

You shrugged, a playful smile tugging at the corners of your lips as you held out the cup. “Guess I couldn’t help myself.”

A faint smile graced her lips, a softness breaking through the mask she wore so well. She took the cup from your hands, her fingers grazing yours, and for a moment, the world outside ceased to matter. She sank onto the couch beside you, sipping the tea in thoughtful silence, her gaze far away yet rooted in the here and now, tethered to you.

There was a peace in these quiet moments, a stillness that belonged to the two of you alone. She was still the same Lauren, with her walls and her calculating gaze, yet here, with you, she allowed herself to relax, to let her guard down in a way that felt both sacred and fragile.

Finally, she set the cup down, her gaze returning to you with a fierce, possessive warmth that sent a familiar shiver down your spine. “I can’t stand being away for so long,” she admitted, her voice low, almost vulnerable. “You keep this place together, the children… everything. I don’t say it enough, but—” She paused, her hand reaching for yours, her grip firm and unyielding. “You’re everything to me. You know that, don’t you?”

Her words settled over you like a vow, a promise steeped in the depth of her obsession, a devotion that went beyond words, beyond reason. You nodded, your thumb brushing over her hand as you met her gaze, a silent affirmation of the bond you shared, a bond that neither time nor distance could weaken.

In that quiet exchange, you felt the full weight of her love, the possessive strength of her obsession, and the unbreakable connection that held you both. And as she leaned into you, resting her head against your shoulder, you knew that, whatever the future held, you were hers, irrevocably and completely, bound by a love that was as fierce as it was enduring.

The first hints of dawn crept through the curtains, bathing the bedroom in a soft, rosy light. Lauren was already up, sitting quietly at the edge of the bed, her gaze distant, a faint frown etched into her brow. You lay nestled beneath the covers, still half-asleep, only vaguely aware of her unusual stillness beside you.

She didn’t often rise before her alarm—it was more like her to snatch every last second of rest she could, guarding her energy for the long day ahead. But this morning was different. She’d felt it all night: a restless, inexplicable ache that tugged at her, lingering even in her sleep, only intensifying as the morning approached. It wasn’t the familiar weariness of her late nights, nor was it her characteristic resolve kicking in at the start of another day. This was something else.

She reached for her phone, an uneasy suspicion forming in her mind as she scrolled, her fingers moving with a methodical precision, pulling up dates, counting backwards, calculating in that sharp, clinical way of hers. Her gaze grew sharper as realization dawned, and suddenly the quiet uncertainty gave way to something far more profound—a fierce, heady excitement tempered by her usual resolve.

A slow, almost disbelieving smile spread across her lips.

As if sensing the shift, you stirred, blinking groggily as you propped yourself up on an elbow, glancing at her with a sleepily questioning look. “Everything alright?”

She looked at you, her expression softer than you’d ever seen, her eyes reflecting a possessiveness laced with undeniable joy. For a moment, she simply took you in, as though committing every detail of this moment to memory, from the warmth of the morning light across your face to the way your eyes searched hers, filled with a trust that she held as dearly as life itself.

Finally, she leaned over, brushing her fingers gently along your cheek, a rare tenderness in her touch. Her words were a whisper, yet they held a quiet thrill, one she could barely contain.

“I’m pregnant,” she murmured, as if saying it aloud would break the fragile beauty of the revelation. “We’re going to have another child.”

The room seemed to hold its breath, your drowsiness slipping away instantly as you absorbed the weight of her words. A warmth flooded your heart, joy mingling with a sense of awe as you reached for her hand, squeezing it with a quiet wonder.

Her gaze never left you, her smile growing as she took in the way your expression shifted, your own delight mirroring hers. The intensity of her stare was unmistakable, filled with the same possessive devotion she had for everything she held dear. And now, with this new life stirring within her, you knew that her fierce love would only deepen, her protective obsession tightening even more around the family you had built together.

Lauren’s hand remained firmly in yours as the two of you sat in that silent, sacred moment, the unspoken promise between you rekindled once again. You were hers, and she was yours—now and always, bound by a love that would shape not only your lives, but the lives of your children, each one carrying a part of that fierce, unbreakable connection you shared.

The new day was just beginning, filled with possibilities, challenges, and the quiet certainty that whatever came next, you would face it together—stronger, and more bound together than ever before.

[starryeyedwolves]

Love in Every Bite

Sirius Black woke up to the smell of something absolutely heavenly. He groaned, stretching his arms above his head before rolling over in bed. His mouth was already watering before his brain fully caught up.

The scent was warm, rich—chocolate, cinnamon, something buttery and golden. It wasn’t just food; it was Remus’ food.

Sirius grinned to himself and threw back the covers, padding downstairs to the kitchen.

Sure enough, there he was Remus, standing at the counter in an oversized jumper and flour-dusted pajama bottoms, his hair a wild mess from sleep. He was rolling out dough with practiced ease, his lips twitching in concentration.

James and Peter were already at the table, waiting like children before a feast. James was nursing a cup of tea, eyes half-closed in bliss, while Peter tapped his fingers impatiently.

Sirius leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "Should I be jealous that you’re cooking for them, too?"

Remus huffed a laugh but didn’t look up. "If I only cooked for you, they’d probably stage a coup."

"I would," James agreed. "Your baking is the only reason I haven’t kicked you all out of my house yet."

"James, this is our flat," Remus reminded him dryly, folding the dough over itself with careful precision.

James waved a dismissive hand. "Semantics."

Sirius sauntered over and slid onto the counter beside Remus. "So, what’s today’s masterpiece?"

"Cinnamon rolls," Remus said, sprinkling more flour over the dough. "My mum’s recipe." His voice softened slightly when he said it.

Sirius watched as Remus worked, kneading the dough with gentle but firm hands. It wasn’t just cooking to him—it was something deeper, something warm.

Hope Lupin had been an incredible baker. Remus had told him about it once, in that quiet, hesitant way he sometimes did when talking about his childhood. She had taught him everything she knew, filling their tiny kitchen with love and laughter and the scent of fresh bread.

And now, years later, every time Remus baked, it was like a part of her was still with him.

Sirius’ chest ached with something fond and unshakable.

"I’m helping," he announced.

James snorted. "You’re the worst at baking. You almost set fire to the kitchen last time."

"It was a minor fire," Sirius defended. "Besides, Remus likes when I help, don’t you, love?"

Remus hummed, glancing at him out of the corner of his eye. "You can spread the filling. That’s mostly idiot-proof."

Sirius grinned. "See? He trusts me."

Remus just shook his head, but there was affection in his gaze.

They worked together, Sirius spreading a thick layer of cinnamon-sugar filling while Remus rolled the dough into a perfect spiral. James and Peter stole scraps when they thought no one was looking.

Soon, the rolls were in the oven, filling the flat with an even sweeter aroma.

Sirius leaned against the counter, watching Remus lick a bit of cinnamon off his thumb. His heart did that stupid flip it always did when Remus wasn’t paying attention.

"You know," Sirius said softly, so the others wouldn’t hear, "I think this is your love language."

Remus arched a brow. "Baking?"

"Yeah. You put all this effort into making things just right, making sure everyone has something warm and sweet and perfect. It’s like... I don’t know. You love people by feeding them."

Remus blinked at him, like he hadn’t quite considered it that way before.

Then, with a small smile, he reached for Sirius’ hand, squeezing it briefly before letting go. "Maybe."

Sirius’ heart did another flip.

When the cinnamon rolls came out, golden and dripping with icing, they all dug in immediately, groaning in delight.

And Sirius, with a mouth full of Remus’ love, decided that if Remus spoke in sugar and spice, he would spend the rest of his life listening.

[80s4life]

Henry Hill, Tommy DeVito & Jimmy Conway with a Southern S/O Headcanons

Word Count: 986

Status: Requested!

Ask: Hi!! Idk if you still write for Goodfellas, but can I have some Hc’s for Jimmy, Tommy, and Henry with an s/o who’s southern and is kinda embarrassed about it. Like whenever they’re with friends they won’t talk much because of their accent (I hope this makes sense😭😭) 

@: an adorable Nonny

A/N: Nonny! How did you know I live in South Carolina?!

Fandom: Goodfellas 1990

Relationship(s): Henry Hill x Reader, Tommy DeVito x Reader, James “Jimmy” Conway x Reader

Summary: Headcanons that star a shy Southern Reader and how Henry Hill, Tommy DeVito, and Jimmy Conway react to them.

Warnings: fluffy, some violence (it’s Goodfellas), strong language (again, it’s Goodfellas)

{Gifs are not mine, credits go to @a-scribes-words​, @versatilealienlady​ and @fangirl-imagines​}

{My babies}

Henry Hill:

Henry idolizes your voice.

This was one of the first things that had caught Henry’s attention when he met you

He had seen you from across the bar of the most richest mobsters, your friend’s arm slung around your shoulders and stringing you along, trying to catch them a gangster

He heard your voice above the normal Brooklyn chatter, very smooth and reminded him of whiskey, horses, and warm sunshine

He smirked at you, watching as you mostly kept your gaze to the floor and only spoke when directly spoken to. He could tell there was something behind the silence and he wanted to know more.

So, he did as any guy his age would do with an inflated ego, and he called both you and your friend to the table

Once you guys were together, he always kept you tucked at his side, arm slung around you to calm and ease your nerves

He always chided anyone who made a comment on your accent and always poked and prodded you to make your opinion known at the table

Many times, more than you could count, he would smirk brightly as he watched you and Tommy go back and forth with your banter, your caution to the wind as you partied in the moment just as he had wanted you to

He’s very comforting and aware of your embarrassment, but convinces you that there is nothing to be embarrassed about

Your voice is music to his ease and a calming difference compared to the loud, noisy, and ignorant New Yorkers

He loves your mannerisms and the way you take extra care

You can read a room and lighten one if need be, but your always a calming force that can part the waves of the men around you, even if you either don’t take notice or realize

He thinks your voice is power (especially when he brings you into the business).

You’re his Apple or Apple of His Eye or call you variations of apples

Tommy DeVito:

Tommy adores your voice.

His mother loves you - let’s start there

Tommy is hectic and crazy, but your voice is that calming reminder to take things slower and take a step back, not everything has to be fought for

He met you at a cafe, talking to one of your colleagues over breakfast. He was coming in after a hangover and dead night, having not struck a match with any women or bringing them home as he’d hoped.

When you two got to talking, he was not-so-smooth and blunt about his immediate fondness for you and your voice in particular

He didn’t waste time after he met you, always calling, always inviting you places, and wanting to buy you the world

Your voice was one of the greater things he enjoyed and adored about you

He loved the way you would yell at people as he got you to be more open, a stark contrast from New Yorkers

He loved the way you differentiated words. With New Yorkers, their accent is more pronounced and accentuate every syllable, with your Southern accent tended to leave some letters or vowels out

Your relationship is not easy, which is why you always tend to go to his mother for some support

When you fight, and you will, most arguments tend to end in laughter as he would get confused as to what you said or how you said it, a deep look of confusion passing over his face with loud silence before breaking into hysterical laughter

Your voice is a calming wind that settles a long, hot summer night, and he never forgets to apologise and make everything right

You are his one and only, and he makes sure to never forget that

You’re his Junebug, and he loves you more than anyone or anything

James “Jimmy” Conway:

Jimmy is entranced by your voice.

Jimmy is old-fashioned, and with his usual chivalry, it fit right in with your customs

He met you at the library. He was getting the novel, “Iron War,” to settle his nerves and to take some notes on how to overcome the problems arising in the gang, you were looking at “Pride and Prejudice” to read for fun

He not-so-subtly inched closer to you in chairs before you were right across from each other at a table, and hit it off from there

One thing you both enjoyed was the comfortable silence you guys could have while not having any ill-intentions, anger, or hatred for each other. You could sit across the house facing each other, doing your own things and you would both be content

He takes you dancing a lot, just to listen to jazz and combine as one, and he loved to hear your voice sing the soft melodies

You were intoxicating

You guys molded perfectly together from the start and it only maid sense that he’d find himself a southerner

Your voice is like silk to him, and he just couldn’t stop until he had you

he adores your voice and the way you go about things (thanks to the southern lifestyle)

You’re both respectful and blunt, except yours is more like an indirect insult and his is just salt-on-a-wound-blunt

He tells you time and time again to not be afraid and embarrassed with your voice because it is just as powerful and unique as the next person

He makes you feel comfortable and encourages you to speak your mind, bring you out of your shell

Your voice is a turn-on, especially in arguments

Your a drug to him. Just hearing your voice makes him seek you out from across the room and have him running just to be up close and hear you

Whether your voice is more high-pitched or deep, it’s gorgeous. Just like you, his Sunflower

[ponke]

The lighter flickered, before the tip of the cigarette began to burn.

It was 8 pm, and by that time most people in the neighborhood were already inside their apartments, relaxing in the comfort of their own home, the safest place they could have in the Underworld.

However, the scent of tobacco didn't put the stitched man at ease like it would normally do. He sat still on the red, worn out couch as the TV illuminated the living room with a blue light, a sitcom was being played.

He looked down to the ashtray but over the table in front of him. And saw how once smoked, the demon put it out.

"About today," Beelzebub spoke. "have anything to say? Something you want to tell me?"

Frank shook his head in silence.

In that room, the faint sounds of the stock laughter from the TV could almost drown the awkward silence created by the greater demon lord. As Frank heard him humm, he could feel himself sweat.

"Frankie, you're my star boy, you know that?"

Frank hesitated to speak for the first time in a long while, "I do, sir".

"And you know why you're my star boy, don't you?"

The man struggled to breathe correctly, but nodded in response.

"If i tell you to kill something, you do it."

No response from the other man.

"No ifs, no buts, no nothings. Ever since I picked you up from that sad and pathetic state you were in back in New York, you've always given your all. If I told you to kill someone, you'd do it, If i told you to torture someone, no matter who, you'd do it. That's what made you my favorite."

Frankie nodded, feeling his eyes water.

"So when today you told me 'No', when you raised your voice to me, I notice it, don't you think?"

Frankie bit his lower lip, nodding again.

"What does that boy have that makes you think you can talk to me like that?"

Frankie looked at Beelzebub, and felt fear. Despite being known as the hitman who doesn't fear death, at least in the professional world, his eyes meeting the cold, yet piercing sight of Beelzebub, lord of the flies, reminded him of how little he mattered.

"Nothing, sir."

"Nothing?"

Frankie discreetly took a deep breath, and shook his head.

"Absolutely nothing".

The demon smiled, "then I trust you'll do that mission you thought you escaped from".

Frankie stared at him in silence. And the Lord's smile faded in an instant. Next thing he knew, his stitched leg was met with the burning embrace of the cigarette being lit again, being burnt deep over Frankie's skin. He stood still, clenching his teeth, and growling in pain as his boss kept burning him without breaking eye contact, only a few seconds passed, yet felt eternal before it was all over.

"Alright then," The man spoke once again, "i'll let you off the hook".

He stood up, letting Frankie look at the injury left on his leg, the mix of heat still all over his thigh, and blood running down to the couch was a feeling Frankie was not used to, yet.

"Just this once," he declared, before disappearing out of thin air, leaving Frankie to rest alone in that dark room, injured, with the sounds of television still on.

(Bleeeehhh :PPPP this isn't part of the fic im doing by the way, it's just a drabble i did to warm up my writing skills, again english isn't my first language and I haven't written in a while)

(also woohoo i can showcase my Frankie/Beelzebub dynamic)

[poke-me-with-a-stick]

Chapter 21 of Artificial Wingman!

For the full story on Ao3, click here!

Enjoy!

---

Cass stared at the boy in Damian's lap, a small smile playing on her lips. Jason's comment had sent the poor boy into a crisis, it would seem. When she had walked into the room, he had been a bit tense, his fingers fidgeting clumsily with the collar of Damian's cape, though he didn't appear to be aware that they were. But after her brother's blunt question-like statement, his hands had left Robin's collar to slap his face, one hitting his jaw while the other overlapped slightly as it covered his mouth. They did little to muffle the choked sound that escaped him.

She watched in amusement as Damian reached up to pull his hands away from his face, chuckling along with everyone else as the teen rubbed circles in Danny's back in an attempt to help ease the coughing fit he was sent into. When he could finally breathe again, he managed to sputter out "It's not like that!", sending the room into gales of laughter once again.

"Suuure it isn't." Jason drawled, crossing his arms and leaning his hip against the arm chair across from the two teens. "And I didn't spend half the night chasing him around, trying to help him find you," he jerked his thumb at Damian as he spoke, his words laced with sarcasm.

"T-the potio-" Danny started, only to stop, head dropping in defeat as he leaned back into her brother's arms with a sigh. Her smile grew wider as she watched Damian take the teen's hand, letting him play with his fingers as Damian looked back at her and Jason. 'Finally, he's beginning to realize it.'

"Hood, Cain. I assume you have a reason for being here?" Her baby brother's signature scowl was firmly in place, but his body language gave away how relaxed and unbothered he truly was at the moment.

Before Jason could snap back with more sarcasm, she lifted the two bags from her shoulder and set them gently on the coffee table.

One of the bags immediately drew Danny's attention. "Hey," he said, his fingers pausing where they were spreading Damian's, "that looks like my bag." Reaching forwards, the teen paid no mind to the way Damian's arms wrapped around his waist casually as he snagged the messenger bag's strap. Flipping the top open, he blinked at it, slightly dumbfounded. "It is my bag." He looked up, meeting her eyes for the first time. Behind the haze that covered his unnaturally blue irises, she could see a deep intelligence, tempered with curiosity. But, thankfully, there was no suspicion or wariness. "How'd you get it?"

"Robin left it behind." She signed to him, pointing to the teen in case it wasn't obvious who she was talking about. Damian opened his mouth to translate for the teen, but Danny was already nodding, leaning into Damian further as he went back to rifling through his bag.

While his beloved did that, Damian had turned his attention to the other bag. "I hope I am right to assume that this one does not belong to Todd?" He raised a brow at his siblings as he lifted the duffle bag's strap with one finger, not yet intending to pick it up.

Jason let out a sound that was half a laugh, and half a sigh. "Nah, not this time. That one is all Cass." When Damian didn't look the least bit reassured, the man continued. "Honestly, she brought it with her when she swung by my apartment this morning. She let me check it out and everything." A sparky smile lifted the man's lips. "There are zero heads in that bag, scout's honor."

Danny looked up at the odd comment, tuning to lock eyes with the woman Cass was assumed was his sister. Her brother paid them no attention, instead Damian tsked at the man. "You were never involved with any boy scouts." Despite the slight bite to his words, they held no real heat.

"Au contraire, we've both worked with the boy scout." Jason snickered at his joke, the 'Boy scout' in this situation obvious. Well, obvious to most of the room's occupants, anyways. Damian merely rolled his eyes, shifting to lean into Danny a bit more.

"Hey, what did he mean about heads?" Cass overheard Danny whisper the question as he laid his head on Dami's shoulder.

"It is not of importance at the moment. Remind me to tell you of that incident later." Her brother whispered back. She couldn't help but to think that the two were cute like this.

Shaking herself from her thoughts, she walked closer to the table, kneeling down beside it and unzipping the duffle bag when it became obvious that no one else would.

"Here." She managed to quietly say, offering the now-opened bag to the teens. It was Danny that leaned forwards to accept the bag, his obvious caution overturned by his curiosity. Pulling the bag open, she watched as the boy's eyes flew open in shock.

"Is this…?" His question trailed off as he lifted one of the broken pieces of the gun from the bag. Harley leaned over Cass's shoulder to get a better view, cocking her head to the side in a questioning manner.

"What is it?" She asked, leaning forward to poke one of the pieces herself. "Almost looks like a gun. Though, not like any gun I've ever seen."

Jazz sat down a bit heavily on the arm of the couch, next to her brother. Her expression was one of dread. "Danny, please tell me that isn't what I think it is." She pleaded, even though it was obvious she knew exactly what it was.

"I, um. I think it is." The teen lifted another component from the bag, fitting it to the piece in his hand, almost like one of the world's most potentially destructive puzzles. "Ha, so um. Don't be mad, but I completely forgot about this." He let out a nervous laugh as he avoided eye contact with the woman.

"Danny…" She spoke her brother's name with a tone that Cass had only ever heard Dick use when one of them did something particularly reckless.

"Well, I'm glad that you guys know what it is. But some context for the rest of us would be very much appreciated." Jason interrupted the two before the lecture could come, drawing the two siblings' attention back to their audience.

Danny laughed again, this one a bit more out of relief than nerves. "Yeah. Right." He sat up a bit straighter, seeming oblivious to the way Damian re-positioned his arm around his waist to keep him in place. "So, this was what got me here in the first place. And kinda our… easy way home?" He brought his hand up to rub at his neck, small, nervous giggles slipping out of him as he went back to examining the damage.

"That explains literally nothing." Jason deadpan, making the teen laugh again.

"Right. This is-was-a portal gun. It's kinda obvious what it does, but it makes portals to different Realms and dimensions. Heck, if used the right way, you might even be able to travel through time! I wouldn't suggest that though." The teen shuddered. "Anyways, like I said, this is how I got here. And it was gonna be my way home but, uh, I may have said something stupid to someone while said someone was in a love potion's thrall?" It didn't take a genius to figure out who that 'someone's was. Especially when they were sitting right there, looking both proud and guilty.

"Right." Jason dragged the word out, taking a moment to digest this new information. After a minute, the man sighed. "At least it isn't a death ray or something."

Jasmine choked while her brother grinned mischievously. "Yeah, definitely not the death ray. That one's too big to push out of the basement anyways."

"Danny!" Jazz scolded the teen.

"What?" He asked.

"We do not own a death ray!" She ruffled her brother's hair, making the already messy head of black fluff up more. The teen screeched at the action, batting her hands away and desperately trying to smooth the mess down unsuccessfully.

He stuck his tongue out at her in petty retaliation, pressing himself closer to Damian's chest as he glared, probably hoping to escape her range. "Seriously? With all the stuff mom and dad have made, is a death ray really that far fetched?"

Before Jazz could respond to the honestly worrying statement, Jason cleared his throat. "Well, while that sounds lovely, and definitely something to discuss later," Cass couldn't help her quiet snicker, "we should probably discuss… all of this." He gestured to the siblings and Damian with a twirling motion from his wrist. "So, quick recap. Da-err, Robin, is under a love potion that you," he pointed to the teens in turn as he spoke, "made, and you said something that upset him, so he broke your portal gun," Danny pulled the afferminted device closer, "and now your sister is here to take you back home? Did I get it?"

"That's pretty vague, but yeah. Basically." Danny and his sister nodded.

"But you said that the gun was your way back home?" Jason tilted his head to the side, his eyes narrowed in classic bat-detective style.

The teen shook his head. "No, I said it was our easiest way home. Not the only one." He corrected the man.

Jason nodded. "Right, okay. So, what would the other ways be, exactly?" He stepped closer to the couch, stopping next to Jazz. Cass had to fight the smile that wanted to overtake her at the way he studiously avoided looking directly at the red head, proving her earlier suspicion.

"Well~" the teen rubbed his chin as he thought. "There are a few different ways we can get back. I could try to open a portal," he ticked down the option on his hand, "we could try and track down a natural portal. Or we could wait for the portal she used to open again," pointing to his sister as he listed the option, he waited for her to nod before continuing. "We could also try and contact Wulf, or Cujo, and they could take us back. So yeah, we have a few ways. Though, they all have down sides…" his hand went from his chin to his neck.

Jasmine picked up for him before anyone could ask. "The downsides to almost all of them is that they could take a while. Waiting for the natural portal I used to open again could take anywhere from a few minutes to a few months, if it ever opened again. And finding a natural portal in a place not doused in ectoplasm would be difficult in its own right." She frowned slightly at her brother, "and he is still learning how to open portals, so that option is fifty fifty at best, and pretty much zero at worst." Danny stuck his tongue out at her again, but didn't interrupt.

"As for calling Wulf or Cujo, there is always a chance that they won't respond right away. And time can get weird in the Realms, so a minute there could be a minute to a week on this side of the veil." She sighed, tugging at a lock of her ginger hair absently. "Honestly, I think our best bet would be rebuilding the portal gun. It seems like the surest shot we have at the moment."

Danny nodded in agreement, but still didn't look all that convinced. "Yeah, rebuilding the gun would be the best option. But how would I do that? I don't exactly have the parts and tools in my messenger bag." He flipped the latch on the bag absently as he spoke. "So unless you brought some spare parts in your purse, we kinda have to go with one of the other ways."

Jazz smirked a bit. "Well, I don't have them in my purse…" Her tone caught her brother's attention, the boy cocking his head to the side as his dilated pupils locked on her.

"But..?" He prompted the woman when she didn't continue.

"But… we might have what you need in the Specter Speeder's junk box. Right?" The teen fell silent at her words, their meaning a bit lost on the rest of the room.

Finally, it seemed to hit Danny, what his sister was referring to. "No way… you came in the Speeder?" Jasmine nodded, her smirk growing as her brother began to clumsily try and stand up, mostly failing due to the way Damian was still holding him. "What are we waiting for then?" The teen demanded.

"Whoa there, pump the brakes, Lover boy." Jason butted in, his attention fully on the teen as he walked over to help Damian settle him back down. "Weren't you just kidnapped yesterday? And under some pretty heavy drugs as well? You are in no condition to jump up and start working on… this," he gestured to the broken gun on the table, "right now. You need to rest."

"But-" the teen started to protest, but was cut off.

"Danny, I'm sure that they will be adequate enough to retrieve this 'Specter Speeder' and bring it back." Danny pouted at him, but Cass could see the fight leak out of him, as he let himself be sat back down. "For now, Todd was right. You were just in a serious and potentially dangerous situation. You are required to rest."

The ravenette huffed, but didn't try to stand up again. "Fine." He grumbled, crossing his arms. "But the minute they get back, I want to start working on this." He pointed to the duffle bag. "And no one will stop me."

"Alright, beloved." Cass bit her tongue at the tone her youngest brother used as he rubbed neat little circles into the teen's back, helping to ease the tension out of his shoulders. It was a bit obvious that he was responding purely to placate the teen. Obvious to everyone except Danny, that is.

Danny huffed again, but let his shoulders slump as his hands fell to his lap. He was satisfied, at least for the moment, and it seemed that all the excitement from their arrival was taking a toll on him now, from the way he fell completely against Dami, his eyes fluttering half-way closed. "Good." He mumbled. "I guess I could take a nap or somethin' while they're gone." Just a few minutes after his statement, the teen was put like a light, soft snores coming from him as he snoozed against Damian, using her brother's shoulder and chest as a pillow. Damian didn't seem to mind, though.

"Okay, now that that's settled, I guess we should get going." Jazz stood up, heading towards the door. Jason started to follow her, but stopped half way, turning back to look a Cass.

"Cass? You coming too, or are you gonna stay here?" Jason asked her.

She thought about it for a minute before shaking her head and signing. "I'll stay here. Been wanting to meet him for a while, anyways."

Her brother nodded. "Okay. Let me know if you need anything, got it?" At her affirmative nod, he turned around again and headed after Jasmine.

Cass couldn't help but laugh aloud as she hard Jason's sudden outburst as they filed out the door. "Wait, I just realized. Did your brother say he could make portals? What the-"

---

(I know there are some mistakes in there, but I tried my best so it's okay!)

For the lovely person who made this prompt, as well as the awesome people who follow along!

@halfblackwolfdemon @manapeer @xxwintrynightzxx @im-totally-not-an-alien-2 @blu-lilac @academicpurposes @secretdestinywerewolf @passivedecept @naluforever3 @postit-nope @spiteismymiddlename @2t-productions @plague-daisy @feet-achy @bubblecookies16 @thesapphiredragon13 @justwannabecat @magicalcollecter @adeniumdream @amuseofminds @lupagrim @readerkayden @dr-syko-pharm-4 @ladythugs @angelheartgamer @markthespot68 @kyrianclawraith @michikoy-yuki @servasvictoria02 @your-emo-nightmare @vala-dreams @scarlett-green-rose @t1dwarrior-of-earth @charlie-the-frogie @akikoyuii @mysticalcomputerdetective @roseuniverse999 @im-totally-not-an-alien @thefearfullone @weird-droplet-309 @jaytriesstuff @raventao @jacquelynwinchester @dragongoblet @tlise21 @longlivethefallen @the-archer-goddess @temple-of-jalebi @adepresseddwightsblogofjunk @plainly-colorful @the-legalHe-shipper @49saltpeppershakers @igotafewbadideas @tumbling-darkling @sparklygardenbouquet @sarcastic-yami @blueneko9314 @starscreamlover @liedboutmurder @do3y @roze-realm @some-mildly-happy-human @yinari-uchiha @azuera @chaoticmistake @altairsarts @kawaiikenna @heartsong18 @thetoyboxs @tricksovertreats @mnemovoid @lim4b3ans @horribly-lost-and-gay @keimiwolf @dryeraseslime @joey394

[my-own-walker]

Someone You've Never Seen Before

A Kyle Spencer Fan Fiction

frat!kyle AU, fem!main character, sexual themes, mature language, use of drugs and alcohol, frat boy antics

2.

I admit that there was an unfair, silent bias within me against frat guys. But, who could blame me? Their reputations preceded them. They always wore frat-branded clothes. They traveled in packs. They spoke and acted like idiots. They tended to be racist, homophobic, misogynistic, or some combination of all three. 

My first interaction with a frat guy during my freshman year at Tulane affirmed everything I had seen about them in the media. It was the first party Lily ever dragged me to. I wore my New England uniform; a sweater, docs, and loose-fitting jeans. 

Not even an hour into my time at Sig Chi, I heard a loud voice shout: "Yo! Who invited the lesbo?" right next to me. I turned in the direction of the voice and saw a Kappa Alpha brother staring right at me, laughing at my expense.

"Seriously?" I challenged him.

"Come on, Hannah," Lily spoke lowly into my ear, grabbing my hand to pull me away from the guy.

"Aw, the lesbian got mad at me!" the guy shouted. His comment was met with a cacophony of male laughter. Likely his Kappa Alpha brothers encouraging his bad behavior. 

From then on, I was wary of these males. I stayed clear of them, even at parties. I felt no remorse for stealing their alcohol, getting drunk, and leaving without getting to know a single one. I made sure to dress differently at parties after that, though. I couldn't risk another encounter of that nature.

My avoidance of these frat guys was directly challenged by the seating arrangement in my Calculus class, though. I had no idea that when Kyle Spencer sat next to me on the first day, that my fate would be sealed for the rest of the semester. There was something about Kyle that made me cringe. I knew nothing about him except for his frat status, and his tendency to act stupid.

He was willing to do anything to impress his frat brothers. He had been a human coat rack once at a party. At another, he got so belligerently drunk that he ended up asleep in the fountain outside the library --  2 miles from the party. This was all hearsay. I hadn't been there to witness those stunts, but there was photo evidence. I feared what he would do sitting just inches from me. What if a frat dare caused him to make some sort of mess in class, or ask me out as a joke? I felt funny just being near him. 

His egregious tendency to be late to class didn't help my case, either. By the time he arrived, there would be no other seat available than the one directly next to me. I had no choice but to have an obnoxious frat guy exist within my personal bubble. 

As it turns out, though, Kyle was impressively good at calculus. Like, inhuman. Despite barely paying attention during lectures, he finished the first weekly quiz with ease. I, on the other hand, was nearly the last person to hand in my paper. When we got the results the following Monday, I failed, while Kyle got a 90%. 

I decided it would be in my best interest to cheat on the next quiz by looking at his paper. We had a small quiz every Friday, testing our knowledge of what we had covered that week. The professor chose to do this in lieu of homework assignments. My notes were exhaustive and diligent, but still, I walked in on that Friday with an empty head, somehow having forgotten things I had learned just a day prior. 

Just as I suspected, the quiz got handed out, and I was hopelessly clueless. I didn't cheat often, so I wasn't used to looking inconspicuous. I feigned a stretch and looked over at Kyle's paper, for probably a touch too long. His head snapped in my direction. He let out a laugh and covered his quiz with his hand.

Oh, so we're the perfect little suck-up, are we, Spencer? I thought.

I struggled through the rest of the quiz. Kyle stood to hand his in. He was the first in the whole class. I shot a glare in his direction as he walked back to his seat to grab his bag. We were told we were dismissed as soon as we finished, so he smiled and left. I cursed him out in my thoughts and turned my attention back to my own quiz, which I was surely about to fail. 

I ended up leaving about half of the damn thing blank before time was called.  I slumped back in my seat with a huff and began to pack up my things. Almost the entire class had already filed out so I rushed to get out to get some lunch. I sighed, vowing to get as drunk as possible as soon as I could. I stepped out of the room into the bright daylight of the afternoon. The sun's light on the pavement was nearly blinding. I shaded my eyes with my hand as I walked in the direction of my apartment.

"You gotta be slicker than that," a voice called out behind me, followed by a chuckle. I turned and saw Kyle sitting on the half-wall outside the building with Archie. Both of them stared at me, smiling condescendingly. I spun on my heel and walked away, waiting until I was a good enough distance away to cry. I didn't want them to know they had gotten a rise out of me. 

Fuck you, Kyle Spencer, I thought, tears streaming down my face as I turned down my street.

Previous Part | Next Part

[blazingtheway]

Dream A Little Dream Of Me - Story 22 - Together - Part 2

Read Part 1 Here

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

“By the spirits!” Muttering the words to myself I stood still once things eased off. My eyes darted around to check on each and every person in the parking lot.

Claire’s antics were going to get her a good telling-off, too. And the war breaking me down internally was witness to this fact.

The reality of our relationship was entangled in so many soul strings, that to break down the anger, annoyance, frustration, worry, fear…  the list of emotions was endless. And all the while, no one in this country, sharing this air with me could see them all battling inside as I stood here with my walls built high.

‘Is the kid going to be, okay?’  Juan asked coming to stand beside me again. ‘That looked…’ his words cut off when my eyes moved to him. ‘Well... Uhm… thanks for the wash.’ He stepped away seeing something in my face now. ‘I’ll just go and pay those delightful ladies over there.’ Speaking as he was already making his way towards Ma and Ms C.

‘Why does it look like that child isn’t learning to grow up?’  Mac came to hand me a bottle of water. ‘Everyone loves her so much, maybe they aren’t giving her the room to learn and spread her wings.’ He stood next to me watching Jake with Bear, and Quil.

I didn’t snap Mac’s head off, because; this man beside me, I trusted. He didn’t know the truth of what we were, but his ethics were aligned with those we lived.

‘Sometimes, teens need to make mistakes.’ He added.

He wasn’t wrong, I knew that. But remember all those emotions waring inside my head? They weren’t so easy to control at times when Claire or any of the imprints were unsafe.

‘Anyway. Leo just called; they are a few minutes out. Are we still parking their truck over by the front of the lot?’ He asked. Nodding my head I gave him his answer.

Letting my gaze fall to Quil, I knew how hard all this would be on him. Always wanting what was best for Claire. ‘Lee?’ My head slowly turned to follow the voice.  Rachel beckoning me over.

Packing up my cleaning kit, I picked the bucket up and made my way over to the car they were cleaning. ‘Did you see the ace ‘Bry pulled out of his back pocket?’ She had her eyes on the guys all getting to work on new arrivals. Crossing her arms over her chest, attempting to mimic me when I am thinking about a way out of situations.

A few minutes passed without me saying anything. ‘So… what’s our plan?’ She gave up waiting for me. ‘Clearwater always has a plan.’  Paul was about to chuckle but cleared his throat and got back to work.

“It’s early Rach, let’s see where the day takes us.” I made my way over to the moms, to set my bike cleaning supplies down behind where Ma sat. Opening the bottle of water Mac gave me; I handed it to Ms C.

‘Thank you, darling.’ She took a sip or two before smiling up and tapping my arm. ‘Doctor Diaz was so charming.’  Juan waved from his bike before he rode away.

“Yeah. Are you looking at two-timing me and Leo now?” Giving her a huff, which just made the two mom’s giggle.

‘Not for me silly.’ She wiped her eyes.

“He is a little old for Jess, but if you want… I’ll ask her.” This set them all off into hysterical laughter.

‘I have a niece if he is free.’ The pup's mom chimed in. Setting the three moms off on some debate or another.

I stood watching the guys, my arms crossed over my chest. I had to give it to Embry; he most definitely came with a game plan.

I saw Emily coming out from the bar, making her way over as she spoke to everyone. I moved to reach for another chair, setting it beside Ma.

‘Leah.’ She smiled. Her beautiful face glowed even if she looked a little tired. She came to hold my arms, bringing her forehead to mine.

“May the spirits give you strength and comfort, cuz,” I whispered in our language.

‘May they guide you to your destiny, sister.’ She wished for me. She closed her eyes holding me for a moment longer before letting go.

“Come on, you look like you need a seat,” I told her. “Are you sleeping, okay?” I asked.

‘Careful, Leah. People will start saying you’re going soft.’ She teased sitting down on the cushion I set on the chairs to make them a little better for the ladies.

“Please, they wouldn’t believe false rumours.” I shot right back.

‘Well, they don’t know you like we do.’ She asks the moms to join in. Which of course, they did.

Thankfully before they could drag me in deep, Leo’s pizza truck turned the corner. “I gotta go...”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I had heard that some of the humans had noticed the pack's overprotectiveness. I would have to mention it to them to leave her safety to Quil and me… he would have easily gotten to her before she’d been in one of the lanes.

But asking them to turn off the instinct for an imprint. Some things just weren’t possible, but I knew they would try.

I watched Quil as he heard what Mac said to Leah, and when his eyes met mine, I knew my friend was seeing it all from an outside perspective.  Claire was more than capable of being a responsible fourteen-year-old.  She did it all the time at home… but when she was here, she was too used to being looked after. It was our fault, not just Quil’s.

Once Clair was done telling Tony all about the new things she had learned I asked her if she wanted to go help the girls and finish up the car. And she just looked a little disgruntled. ‘Well, would you mind showing me where I can pay for the washes instead then? Maybe show me around this cool set-up you have here.’ This seemed to be a much more agreeable idea as she took Tony’s hand and led him to the table where Mom beamed at him, and he leaned over the table to kiss her cheeks. Turning the conversation from setting up Leah with Juan, or Juan with several other nieces… to which niece would be perfect for Tony. Who managed to smoothly dodge bringing up his disastrous date with Jess.

I headed over to Quil who had just moved the band's van and was climbing out to start washing it. “You, okay?” I asked.

‘I think she’s mad.’ He sighed quietly… and this was the part where the pups knew to keep out of it.

“Of course she’s mad…. She wants to be treated like a child, but then when she is treated like a child all of a sudden, she becomes a grown-up. That’s just how fourteen-year-olds work.” I said and he nodded. He started to hose down the van. I let him and just followed; working was how he worked through his issues. I could always tell what kind of day he had, by the state of the house. The cleaner it was the more dire the situation. “She’ll get over it… But we all need to start letting her grow up. It's not just you.”

He started to spray the van with the foaming shampoo I was sure had left the sticky residue with which I was currently covered. ‘Am I holding her back?’ He asked as quietly as he could.

“Yes,” I said plainly, everyone stopped working for a second. But Quil wasn’t the type to blow up over the answer to a question he had asked. “But it is not irreversible. You have different challenges than the rest Quil. You see Claire as she is, perfectly happy and content. You think that everything should stay the same. That’s not how people work, especially kids. We’ve all got to work on it. She won’t like it, but she’ll be okay.” I started cleaning the van with him and said no more about it. I had told him about Claire worrying that Quil wouldn’t want to look after her if she grew up. I knew he had this talk with her, but now he needed to follow up on it.

When we started rinsing the shampoo off the car, I found myself accosted by two hoses. The Pups yelled that they were cleaning off the goo I was covered in, Quil shrugged and joined in too. I tried to dodge it… but I really couldn’t spend the day like this. So, I gave in and let them hose me off… It was barely a second before Nessie changed the music mid-song.

Pour Some Sugar On Me – Def Leppard

I just laughed and ducked my head under one of the hoses. When I slicked my hair back to wring out the excess water, one of the ladies that cleaned for Seth and Leah, Brady’s not-boyfriend and the Pup’s auntie all made an array of sounds and exclamations. “Shit!” I laughed and got right back to washing the van, pulling my shorts up a little higher they were soaked and slung low now.

 Brady grumbled. ‘Since when are you modest?’ His partner in crime rolled his eyes at his mood.

“My mom and Sue are right over there,” I said… It was a convenient and honest excuse.

 Fuller pulled a face, and I saw Sam considering reprimanding him for disrespect, but I shook my head subtly.

‘If you keep sulking, I’m going over there to tell that man you aren’t interested. So, kill the attitude or go over there and lock it down.’  Collin leaned across the car they were cleaning together. I stifled a laugh and winked at the pup. Being imprinted suited him, he had really started to come out of his shell. He’d corrected the pup before I had a chance to, so I decided to leave it at that. We all left him alone to finish the job and think about it.

Then Ness showed her skill again and picked a song that would break even a jealous pup's mood. After the first chorus, we were all singing along as we worked.   

Believer – Imagine Dragons

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

Shaking Leo’s hand as soon as he stepped out of his truck, I thanked him for coming out this far for our event. Once again, I told him I would cover his event costs, and the man placed his hand over his heart.

‘You offend me, Bella Signora. Helping you here today. It is a joy for me and my son, we like to support those who have been there for us too.’ The man had an old-time fascination about him. I could see why women were drawn towards this man’s charisma.  Leo’s accent, his Italian looks, with his grey hair well cut, and his facial hair groomed. Add the scent of pizza as his cologne. Yeah… I got it.

It didn’t take long for Mac to explain the plan of the day to Leo, who had brought three assistants along with him. His son staying back to man their main truck in Port.  Mac took the blackboard with their name, Pizza A Legna. The Best Authentic Woodfired Pizza is written on the top, followed by today’s menu. They explained how they would provide a basic set of choices, to make sure everyone got something they would enjoy eating.  ‘Not one person will leave without licking their fingers, I promise you this...’  Leo said clapping his hands.

As we all spoke, my ears kept finding their way into listening to Embry’s voice. Following the rhythm of his beating heart. I would pull myself back because I didn’t want to eavesdrop on the conversation between him and Quil. But then, I found myself drawn into him again. I shook my head, biting the inside of my cheeks, when I heard Mac thanking the two girls and the young guy with Leo. This was when the pizza master turned to take in the bar and then his eyes lit up seeing the moms.  Leo excused himself to ‘Pay his respects.’ Leaving Mac and I stood shaking our heads.

‘I so want to be Leo when I grow up.’  Mac laughed.

“Sure, you do,” softly nudging my shoulder -- into Mac’s side. “But for now. Why don’t you take these guys inside and show them around? Make them feel at home.”  Mac was gone taking the assignment like a champ.

My ears heard the giggles coming from the gazebo, the moms and Emily too were taking Leo’s charms in their stride. But the way in which I caught Tony’s gaze worship the older man, I could guess he too wanted to be him when he grew up.

 Claire had Tony by the hand, telling him how much the washes would come to, telling him all about the work the moms were doing to make today a success. This told me this teen saw it and heard it all. She just picked and chose when to use what she had learnt.

‘Just a normal, perfect teen.’ She whispered to me.

“Playing all sides, more like it.” I told her, but she was busy observing the imprints here so far, making certain they were safe and happy. “Push over,” I growled at her but didn’t stop her from continuing… for now.

The audible gasps brought my attention back to the sight before me, making me really roll my eyes. Of course, he was putting on a show. And Ness! She was right there with the right music setting the mood for the whole thing!

‘Lee?’  Kim called my name, and I saw her waving in a couple of cars. ‘Are we taking these ones?’ I nod my head towards her.

“Sure, I’m with you,” I told her.

‘How come no one is telling Leah to get out of her jeans?’ One of the pups teased, earning himself a smack over the head from Seth.

‘Because she knows how not to mess shit up.’ The Kid told him. ‘Now get back to work.’

The place was picking up, laughter being in the atmosphere fuelling the energy of the people. Other than the one moody pup, whose partner in crime had stepped up to correct him.

‘Look at that, who would have believed the goofball would step up to the challenge?’ My warrior’s chest doubles with pride. Collin Littlesea may not be in our pack, but we saw them all as one.

‘Leah!!! I need you… I cannot reach the top.’  Kim pouted her lips at me.

Making me raise my eyebrow at her.  “Did you really think that would work on me?” I asked, making my way over to her side. “Give me the cloth woman. I’ll go high, you go low.”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I grinned as we all worked, which was fine as we were all singing along to Nessie’s tunes… The arrival of Leo and his famous pizza truck brought up memories of Leah now too. My time with her had become the first thing to come to mind when I looked back… and I had no complaints! Whatever had this woman done to me? I liked it.

I heard Quil chuckle. ‘Leo still has game!’ he laughed watching how the moms giggled. ‘The man is a legend.’ One of the pups chimed in. ‘Do you think he’d teach us his ways?’

I rolled my eyes. “Even if he did, you couldn’t pull off his moves Pup!” The kid flicked the towel he held at me, and I caught hold of it before it made contact. “Nice try! Keep practising.” I teased and he scurried to the other side of the van.

‘MammaT looks happy.’  Quil smiled at me.

“Yeah, she’s having a good day. She loves to have Bear around; she always wanted a little girl.” I said, starting to dry the van.

‘Oh, please! She wouldn’t have traded you, even when you had her tearing her hair out.’ He scoffed and I laughed. She had always been one of those overprotective mothers.

“Okay let me rephrase. She always wanted a little girl, too.” I added.

 Littlesea and the pup across the lot laughed, they were the only ones here with younger sisters. ‘I’m just trying to imagine you as a big brother! Scaring off her dates.’ Collin said.

 “Not scare them off… just lay out clear and vivid consequences!” I laughed. I honestly wouldn’t know how I’d react. “Just because you’re happy to let your sis run wild!” I teased. He was a great brother… there wasn’t much he wasn’t good at… if you didn’t count socialising outside of the pack.

‘Hey, I don’t need to worry about her… if anything I should worry about the guys. She’s the heartbreaker in our family.’ He laughed.

I looked and… more people were pulling in, Collin and Brady were getting ready to bring the two cars over for buffing and polishing. The girls were getting to work, and Nessie was leaving her set up and going to get her hands dirty at last. The moms were still flushed from their encounter with Leo. Who was now speaking in enthusiastic Italian to Tony… He was a regular at the truck in Port. I was pretty sure it was the only pizza Tony allowed into Mrs Franco’s home that she hadn’t made from scratch.  Claire was fussing like a pro over mom now, handing her a bottle of water while chattering away to her Auntie Emily to hide the fact she was being minded. The watch on Sue's wrist beeped, and she reached into a bag for my mother’s medication.

Sam appeared a second later with grilled veggie skewers, so she wouldn’t be taking them on an empty stomach.  Quil was watching me watch everyone else and he threw his arm around my shoulders. ‘It’s gonna be a good day, brother.’ He beamed and planted a kiss on my cheek. I laughed and shoved him away.

“Fuck off!” I teased and tossed him the keys. “Park the van will you, I’ll go and get Seth to mark us down for three more.”

I passed the girls and winked at Kim. “Hey, Kaya… next time you need a few inches just call my name!”

She rolled her eyes. ‘My fiancé is taller! I’ll wait for him… if Leah here is already occupied.’

I waved her off and continued across the lot. He wasn’t… he was just a little shorter than me… but arguing with an imprint about inches would never end well. I’d let her have that one.

 Seth updated the board, and I just watched the scene of the day for a little while until Sam whistled for me. He handed me a burger and filled me in quickly on the next shift for the Pups to patrol so I could help him round up the busy ones without it looking like a mass exodus.

A tiny green vehicle rolled into the lot and out of it came the newest member of our massive family and a familiar rotund ball of black and white fur. “Of course, he had her bring the dog!” I scoffed.

‘All her sitters are here today.’ Sam chuckled.  Claire squealed with delight and fell to her knees for puppy kisses. ‘Looks like we found her a caretaker for the day.’ It was his turn to laugh now.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

See… this is what I called evolution…  Embry Call and his smart-arse mouth should have gotten him a wet sponge at the back of his head, for what he said to Kim. But instead, I just narrowed my eyes making a note to pay him back for it later.

While I continued to work, the girls all ran off to hug and welcome the newest addition to the pack family. She still looked like a deer in headlights at some points, and then other times, the girl knew her shit and owned her space.

My attention followed her, watching to see how well she had come to independently find her place in the universe she had chosen to occupy. First, she made sure the puppy was safe, letting Bear take responsibility for taking care of her. Then she went back to her emerald, green bug to bring out jugs of.. juice? I heard her saying. ‘Watermelon and mint, carrots, apples, and ginger. And pineapple with oranges.’ When the moms asked.

She spoke to the moms with respect. Calling them all aunties! Taking the attention of the pups, just like a sister would, becoming a part of the imprints like she had always been here. Seeing the way everyone worked so well together gave me hope for this and the next generations. Making my lips curl up into a smirk.

‘Leah Clearwater. Are you smirking?’  Sam had made his way around the parking lot to come stand beside me. ‘She is a good fit.’ His eyes were on the vet too.

“Hmm…” I moved to scrub the roof of the car I was left cleaning on my own for now.

‘I like how the pup has begun his journey to change.’ He added.

“Evolution… it’s not the same thing as change.” I told him. This made Sam laugh.

‘You always have all the answers, Lee.’ Shaking my head and then shrugging. I pointed my chin over towards the goofball.

“That is evolution. He is cleaning that car, doing what he was doing. When in truth he most likely wants to run over there, sweep the girl off her feet and kiss her.”  Sam followed me as I moved. “And the same for her. She is greeting the elders, the young ones. When her eyes are searching for him.”

 Sam chuckled. “None of your arses had that much control. To be able to deal with your emotions and carry on with what was needed, when your partners were near.” He was nodding his head, listening as though it hadn’t occurred to him.

“Evolution… the next generation is doing something those before them couldn’t.”

We watched, as the vet filled glasses of the juice, sharing them out before she picked up the last glass and crossed the parking lot.  The pup stopped what he was doing, now he wasn’t hiding his sneak peeks at his imprint. They exchanged words, she gave him the glass, and he kissed her cheek.

‘Do you remember Paul and Rachel?’  Sam shook his head. We’d all heard them at one stage or another going at it.

“Don’t remind me!” I scoffed and smirked again.

∞ Embry Call ∞

Had I felt Leah’s gaze on the back of my head as I walked away? Yes. Was I expecting some form of retaliation? Absolutely! Did I brace? Hell yes! Because regardless of whether or not I woke up in her bed this morning… This was kind of what we did.

I caught sight of Leah after Sam left me to go and speak to her. A few of the pups and guests were fawning over the dog now, under Claire’s strict instructions to be gentle and take turns. The girl was a paradox. It made me smile. Our newest addition was passing out juice and offered me a selection. “Have any recommendations?” I smiled at her.

‘The watermelon is Collin’s favourite.’ She blushed.

I picked up the one that she pointed to. “Well, that settles it… the Pup has great taste.” I chuckled and she flushed a deeper shade of red. It had nothing to do with me and everything to do with her fighting her instinct to run right to him. I sipped the juice… “Wow…” I looked at her impressed. “You’re doing great Doc…” I didn’t wink or hug her like I would with the other girls… It was still fresh. I was sure the Pup would deal, but she was still getting used to us all. I wondered if she’d even registered, she was in a carpark full of shirtless guys… It was shocking how quickly they stopped noticing that detail.

I tried not to watch her reunite with her new boyfriend. But it was like looking away from Leah when she was in her kitchen, wearing my t-shirt before the sun was even up… they were so happy you just couldn’t help but want to witness it. Everyone else was thinking the same thing so it was the perfect chance for me to sneak a peek at Leah as she cleaned the car solo and talked to Sam.

I finished my juice and made my way over to the car, calling to the girls. “C’mon, ladies! Where is the sense of teamwork?”

I moved to the other side of the car and started on the hood.  Sam was still watching the Pup. “You did good with that one… his focus and control is probably the best I’ve ever seen… even better than his cousin.”

Sam nodded and turned to me with a laugh. ‘I can’t take much credit for it… he was more or less like that when I got him.’ The pup across the lot flushed, hearing everything we were saying.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

“Stop eavesdropping pup, and don’t even think about stealing her car. I’m calling dibs on it next.”  Sam bursts out laughing when he hears me talking to the goofball.

‘Good luck with that one. He isn’t going to let anyone but himself, and maybe his twin touch her little bug.’ I knew Sam was right. I only said it to see if I got a rise out of him. The pup dropped his head and then shook it. Glancing at me and smiled with red ears. He clearly saw me smirking.

The music was on auto-play now, a mix of playlists which I know both Ness and Embry would have put some effort into collating for the day. Only our people here could turn a car wash into a full-on party, as more people began to pull up. The scent of wood fire danced in the air, and I knew that on its own, would draw in anyone who thought they could drive on by.

‘I did come over to give you a helping hand. But looks like your third is on the ball here today.’ Sam walked off, patting Embry on his shoulder before leaving to go talk to the others. ‘I’m going to go try that juice before there's nothing left. Want me to bring you some?’ I shook my head at him.

“Nah, let the pups drink it up.” Sam waved over his head at me. Telling me I was missing out. I knew this already, but I also got to taste the drink when the vet brought a jug or two over to Ma’s home. Whenever she came over for dinner or breakfast. The girl never came empty-handed.

My eyes moved over to the other pup and his not-so-one-night stand. The two of them were laughing and smiling now, small touches, certain looks shared. I shook my head again. “Mr. Clingy my arse,” I muttered. The pup was going to learn a valuable lesson. Sooner or later. I just hoped it didn’t come with heartbreak for him or anyone else.

Working on the roof I arched my perfectly shaped eyebrow. Watching the interloper making himself at home, on the same car as me. “If you think I’m giving you credit for this car, you’re mistaken Embry Call.” Pointing to the patch beside his hand. “You missed a spot.”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I chuckled at the interaction between Leah and the pup. That kid was truly one of a kind. I laughed at Sam… “If you stop cooking, we’ll lose half of our volunteers Uley!” I clapped him on the shoulder.

I gave Leah a smirk over the hood of the car. “Sometimes it takes a minute to actually see what’s right in front of you.” I kept working, no one here would think I was talking about anything other than the wild twin. “Besides… we all know that no one can go wrong with a good-looking Makah boy.” I saw Brady choke on the juice in his hand and Mr-Not-So-Clingy patting his shoulder and wiping his chin with a napkin… Oh yeah, he was the type of person Bray needed. That boy was a walking dumpster fire. We all knew that his twin was the only reason he didn’t live off cereal and takeout. I was also pretty sure he had his mom do his laundry.

He needed someone who expressed themselves by looking after people and he had plenty to give back.

“I didn’t hear you give Lahote this kind of grief!” I acted offended. “You were there first, this one all for the ladies… I just don’t like to be idle.” It was a little fib… I loved to be idle… sitting around with the guys… playing guitar… talking about nothing in particular… That was idle, right?

And other things I couldn’t think about right now… but there wasn’t much I did with Leah you could call idle… even sitting in silence (as silent as I could manage, at least) was filled with meaning.

I mock glared at her… “I’m getting to it.” I deliberately avoided the spot. “I have a complex system. You must trust the process.”

I glanced around, smiling. “It’s getting busy now…” Then out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of the fur ball trying to climb onto Claire's lap where she was sitting on the folding chairs. One of the pups gave the actual pup a careful boost and both the troublemakers looked very happy.

“Bear is going to regret that in about ten minutes.” I chuckled. You could tell by a glance at the dog she was about to knock out for a legendary nap. “Quil is scheduled to be bugged by Claire to get a puppy in about an hour.” I looked at my non-existent watch.

“It's great having almost everyone in the same place… isn’t it?” I grinned in the direction of the moms. “They’re having a great day so far too… I really hope Sue knows how thankful I am for how well she takes care of her.”

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

That perfect arch of my eyebrow was back. The double meaning wasn’t lost to me. It was a good thing I had learnt a long time ago to control myself and my emotions. Things like skipping hearts, or blushes on cheeks, any slight change would be picked up by all non-humans. And I wasn’t in the business of being seen. Shaking my head I continued working, my ears picking up the kerfuffle behind me.

“I don’t need to give Lahote any grief, because that’s what his wife is here for. Anyway. It’s not my fault if Paul did a good job without being told... for once.” I knew the fool would be puffing his chest out at hearing me say this. “Now if only she would stop talking for an award and get some cars cleaned.” I could see Paul telling his wife what I was saying. Then she turned to look at me, blowing a kiss. Taking the girls to another car.

Now I glanced over the car, to the tall shirtless muscled man, making himself glisten under the light of the day. As he stretched out…

By the spirits!

Where the hell did those thoughts come from? Frowning internally as she lay there with not a care in the world. And I knew right away. She did that to take me off my guard! Damn! My warrior was going to be the end of me!

Biting the inside of my cheeks, I stepped back to look over the roof of the car. Making sure I had it all. “Idle is your dream state, and we all know it,” I told him, even if my mind was listing a number of things we’d witnessed him doing.

I finally glanced around the lot again, seeing the puppy getting herself comfortable on Bear and smirked. The imprints were popping about Catching up, the moms were in their element, and the pups were all busy goofing around while they got their jobs done.

Setting the rag in my hand down, I moved on to cleaning the windows, he wasn’t wrong when it came to seeing the atmosphere around us.

“Yeah, it’s always nice to see everyone come together. And for the moms and the community... Trying to achieve something they had dreamed of for a while. It’s… it’s a moment to appreciate”

Standing to catch his eyes when I spoke. “She wouldn’t want you to think of it like that. You know how the two of them are.” Nodding my head back over to our mom’s. “They do it for each other, without thinking about you or me.”

As I looked back over my shoulder, I saw The Kid smile. His eyes melted when they caught mine. He knew this too, and the slight nod of his head in agreement told me he saw it in the same way I did.

∞ Embry Call ∞

If that eyebrow thing was an Olympic sport Leah Clearwater would take the gold. I would have said it out loud… but then she’d have to throw something at me, and I had just had a hosepipe shower… so I gave her that smile… for a second. Just long enough for her to know I was thinking something I shouldn’t say out loud.

I laughed… “Oh come on! A wedding ring has never stopped you from kicking arses and taking names when arses need kicking and names need… well, you get the message.” Judging by her reaction my smile had the desired effect.

I knew that Leah was right… but still, the gratitude was there. I knew if it wasn’t for Sue being here, I probably wouldn’t be messing with the pups and singing along to Nessie’s tracks with the guys. I would just be looking after Mom. She didn’t want that; Sue had a way that she looked after people… and they never knew she was doing it. I wondered if it was purely a mom thing because I had only ever seen moms pull it off.

“Yeah, I know. She doesn’t look after people because she’s supposed to or because she feels responsible. She does it because it just wouldn’t ever occur to her not to. She sees someone who needs something, and she helps as naturally as breathing.” I pretended not to notice the kind looks the siblings exchanged… feeling that age-old pang of having wanted a sibling all my life… It didn’t sting like it used to when I was a kid. I had more brothers and sisters than I knew what to do with now… but it wasn’t the same as sharing a home and a childhood with someone.

All the same, I sought out Jacob and Quil standing and making some kind of plan together… I grinned. I could have done a lot worse with my found family.

Just as I thought that an elder drove in and Seth was right there… opening the door and offering a hand to the driver. I chuckled. “Apparently it's genetic.” I nodded towards her brother… but this was Leah, she wouldn’t have missed it. “Definitely Sue Clearwater’s son.” I knew he could hear me. But he did a good job of acting like he didn’t.

I moved to clean the front bumper, once I finished the hood… including the spot that she’d said I missed. “And he even claimed a car for the team!” I chuckled. He had been trying to stay neutral in the competition, but I was only going to let that slide for so long. Two pups in muddy trainers came into the lot casually and Jake whispered to another two to grab a bite, then head off to take their place on patrol. Two at a time wasn’t our normal rotation… but it meant we didn’t have too many kids arriving and vanishing at once.

I lowered my voice so only those with super hearing might pick up my words. “I still feel bad not pitching in on the runs today… I mean it makes sense and all… but I don’t like not pulling my weight.”

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

By the spirits! That smile… yes, That One... the one which told me nothing good was happening in his head, was on show. Making me bite the inside of my cheeks, all I could do was narrow my eyes, telling him ‘Don’t you dare!’ Not that I knew what it was in the first place.

“Hold up… who said anything about a wedding ring stopping me? You know how she is…” clearly meaning the fact that she is an imprint. “And how we all like seeing her smile and happy…” pointing my thumb over my shoulder. “Those two… weird arse kinks.” As I said it, the parking lot all groaned, made vomiting sounds, or (I knew it was Sam) said ‘Nope. I’m out.’

I of course grinned, as they all tried to turn their respective reactions into something believable by the humans surrounding us.

‘There is nothing wrong with having a few exciting things in the bedroom.’  Rachel played a long as soon as she was told what I said. But my eyes went to the newest member of this dysfunctional group. Making me smirk seeing her face as red as a beet.

When my gaze moved back to the car Embry and I was working on, I caught his attention following it to Jacob and Quil. Just like that, I knew his mind had gone to Family! With his questions about growing up in the same house, and that sibling rapport which only came from the corresponding closeness.

“Blood is not the only form of brotherhood. Who knows that better than you.” My voice was low for him to know I got it. But he had something with Jake and Quil no one else could come close too. Again, I wasn’t going to undermine he’s emotions or feel of missing some part of life too. My smile was back when he spoke about The Kid. And of course, I knew what was happening behind me. I hadn’t switched myself off from knowing exactly what was happening where, and with whom.

“Yeah. He and Jess are the best of what the Clearwater’s have to offer this world.” I truly believed it with all my heart.

And now it was Jacob’s voice I heard. ‘We all have our way to help, Bry. Today you are needed here more than ever. We’ve all got this.’

Listening I didn’t say anything, because Embry and I were in the same basket. I felt extremely uncomfortable with not leading one of the runs today.

‘Leah?’ The nerd rolled her sleeves up. ‘Where would you like me to start.’ She asked. Followed by. ‘I could take the roofs of the cars?’ She was the next tallest of the women here. At 5’10 the woman wasn’t so far from my own height.

“Sounds like a good plan, but make sure you eat something too. I know you started early to make the time up for being here.” She blushed red again. Pushing her glasses up her nose. “You should know that nothing goes unnoticed by me.” Giving her a wink.  “Maybe you can do a better job than this one. Look he missed another spot.”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I laughed… the reaction of the Pups around the lot… But really, they all loved to see how happy and passionate those two were. But I was sure they would love to see less of the private pictures that Paul shared with his wife when he sent them to our group chat instead of to her alone.

“A few?” I mouthed to Leah, so Paul couldn’t see or hear and relay this to Rachel… we all knew those two had more than a few of these so-called exciting bedroom habits.

I followed Leah’s gaze to the vet… chuckling quietly at her reaction. Most of the time I would say it was only a matter of time before a new imprint would get used to this pack banter… but with this one… I think the only thing she was going to get used to was a near-permanent blush when she was around her soulmate’s friends. Her newfound family and by the way the pup leaned in to kiss that blush… he was just fine with that too.

“I know.” I smiled at her. But still, I knew, always in the back of my mind that one of these men… was my brother by blood. I knew it didn’t matter; they were still my family. But it was a fact I could only push to the back of my mind and never truly forget.

I nodded to Jake; I knew it was true. With mom here… I needed to not have her question why I was running off in the middle of the day. There is a low chorus of approvals from the others that only those of us with heightened senses would pick up… There was no one else here that would ever view my not taking a run today as anything but what was needed to be done.

I grinned at the interaction between the two women. “I’d tell you you’d get used to her, doc… but it would be a bald-faced lie… We’ve had a lifetime, and she keeps us all guessing.” Smirking as I spoke. “Okay ladies… I know that my assistance is invaluable, but I gotta go wrangle some Pups for their shift.” I grinned noticing that Littlesea had claimed the little green bug for the boy's team. He was doing me proud.

I headed off to the two young ones who were due to swap out next, taking their place finishing up the car that they were washing.

By lunchtime, the scoreboards were still playing a game of chicken, and the banter was high. It was starting to get busy. The Chief had shown up and was settled under the gazebo with the moms and other elders that had shown up. And I wasn’t too sure when I had decided to do it… but I pulled Billy aside for a private conversation. Or as private as it could be with two whole wolf packs in the lot.

“I wanted to talk to you about… um…” I took a breath. “About enrolment… in the tribe.”

Billy locked the wheels of his chair and looked at me. ‘You’ve never wanted that before… Embry… You’re enrolled as Makah and that gives you all the same rights as any Tribal member on this reservation.’

“I know… but…people have dual enrolment, right?” I asked him.

‘Of course… but... why now, Embry?’ The Chief looked serious.

“Because…” I looked around. “This is my family.”

‘Enrolment won’t change that, Nephew… But come to me tomorrow and we will talk about it, okay? And I promise you, I’ll hear you out and do whatever I can to help.’ Then he looked over his shoulder. ‘Have you spoken to your mother about this?’ I shook my head. ‘Well, I think you should… think about it and if you decide to tell her, you can bring her when we speak tomorrow.’

I had assumed that this would be a simple thing… I had lived here all my life; it would hardly be an ordeal to have Quiluete stamped next to Makah on my ID card. I just nodded respectfully and spoke. “Okay, Thank you, Uncle.” And I wheeled him back to his spot with the moms.Then I did what I was good at… getting back to the task at hand.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

The morning flew by without any major problems, everyone worked, ate, drank, laughed, and joked as we worked. People began coming and sticking around when the elders were here, giving the car wash a powwow-like atmosphere.

People came to speak to the women; the nerd was given many hugs with stories of how she had been sent to our tribe by the spirits. They didn’t know just how true their statements were. I could see with every person who gave her attention, the pup's eyes glimmered with pride.

‘Sis, you need to take a break. Have something to eat. Go talk to people, tell them what and why we are doing this?’  Seth held out a bottle of open water to me.

Finishing off the van before me with a final check, I stood up and stretched my limbs out. Taking the bottle to down it in one.

“Nah. That’s what you, the moms, and the elders are for. I’m just here as the help.” Handing him the bottle back before waving over the next car.

‘This isn’t how it works.’ He started.

“This is exactly how it works. You and Ma are the faces people interact with. Your hearts are warm, and your personality is welcoming. So… it’s what works.” I was smiling at him with a wink.

He sighed, looking a little flustered at me. ‘Someday… you will open up and let someone in. And see it’s not a bad thing to do.’ I didn’t look towards Embry, even if it felt as though my heart reached out to him. I had let someone in. And he was helping me see the world in a different light. The bigger picture as he told me.

We both heard our names being called from across the lot. Exchanging glances, I set the rag in my hand down in the water bucket before making my way over. Mac had been inside the bar and now stood shivering a little. We asked him what the matter was. And he replied with. ‘The ice cream van, we asked to come is stuck down the street with a flat and no jack to lift it to change the tyre.’

 Seth and I both laughed. “Is that it?” Pointing to around the lot. “I’m still not sure why we all agreed to an ice cream van. But I’m sure we can get this problem fixed from here.”

The Kid patted Mac on the back. ‘We need to talk about crisis levels again, don’t we, bro?’ My brother took on the responsibility of getting it sorted, walking Mac away.

Gathering a pup with him, and a Jack from Tony they jumped into a car heading in the direction Mac gave. Laughing I walked up to my friend and nudged the man. “Dude, you’re so easy to rattle.”

He looked at me sheepishly and shook his head. ‘This is the first time your mom has asked us to do something like this here. You know… for the community centre and the children. I want it done right.’

I got it, Ma kept the ‘family friendly’, stuff around the centre. But with it being a car wash, HwH was a better option this time.

After reassuring him we got it all in hand. I started back to help the ladies out.

It’s when my feet stumbled, I had been keeping my hearing away and locked down. But my warrior reached out to listen and look around the lot. Making sure everyone there was looked after. We caught the end of a conversation we really shouldn’t have.

‘Why now?’ She asked me. But I didn’t know the answer if she didn’t. There must be a reason for it. And when he knew for sure, he would do what was right.

‘Leah!’ The ladies cheered, pointing me to the roof of the car.

“You lot need to learn to use a stepladder!” I rolled my eyes, taking the opposite side of the roof from the nerd.

∞ Embry Call ∞

As I spoke to the moms about the takings so far and earned myself a lecture that it wasn’t proper to count the takings in public from Mom… I chuckled. There it was… the proof of where my issue with asking for help with money came from. But Sue whispered to me that they were at least halfway to the goal already.

I overheard the crisis about the flat tyre… poor Mac… he was far too nice to be that high-strung. But Seth and Leah had it sorted before I could politely remove myself from the conversation with the moms. Tony was only too happy to lend a helping hand. I glanced up surveying the parking lot and saw Leah being called over to help the girls with another roof. And I thought that it would be a good time to grab some lunch. I headed over to the pizza truck. Not to mug off Sam’s barbecue skills…. But I never missed an opportunity to gorge on Leo’s pizza.

As always… he didn’t let me order but handed me two individual slices for the moms; both totally different and a twelve-inch pizza just for me (mostly because I wanted to follow it with a burger or two). I delivered the food to the boss ladies and reminded Mom she had more pills to take soon. Then I found a seat next to Gemma, who I hadn’t noticed arrived. “Hey, Gem!” I beamed and sat on a free bench next to her where she was loving on the furball, still dutifully chaperoned by Bear who swiped a slice of my pizza.

“Really? This is my lunch… I’ve been working all day!” I poked her teasingly. She laughed and swatted me away.

‘When I take the dog too close to the food, she gets hyper and starts jumping around. She’s already had too much excitement today.’ She took a bit of my pizza and grimaced but still swallowed it. ‘That’s a lot of garlic! I hope you don’t plan on picking up a date today.’ She said with all the sass and Gemma laughed.

“You know what cancels out garlic? Strawberry ice cream and the truck is almost here.” I stuck my tongue out at her like a twelve-year-old and Gemma laughed harder. She swiped a slice from my pizza box and took a bite.

‘Oh… wow… ‘Bry… she’s not wrong.’  Gemma pointed to the slice and then went in for a second bite anyway. Because Leo really was that good.

I just shook my head at her. “That can be payment for bailing us out with the coffee earlier.”

She waved me off. ‘Oh no. I was happy to… I just wanted to pop out on my lunch and support the cause.’

“Well, I’d be happy to wash your car for you as soon as I’m done eating.” At that, she gave me a look and pointed to the car that Leah was helping the girls with.

‘Please! The whole village has been talking about this for weeks… I knew it was girls versus boys!’ She smirked and took another bite of my pizza.

 Tony plonked down next to me. ‘Something smells good.’ He helped himself to a slice.

“The van is right there!” I said nudging him with an elbow.

‘I only want a slice… I’m stuffed; your friend Sam is a genius on the grill… and someone brought the most incredible muffins… and these giant cookies the size of a plate…. So good! You should try them.’ He gushed. I knew the band had headed home but Tony stuck around for the moral support. Plus, I knew that seeing Mom having a good day was just as comforting to him.

“The cookie would be Gemma’s creation.” I know the minute he said giant, they had to be the signature cookies from the diner. “Gemma… this is Tony Franco… He’s from Port Angeles but try not to hold that against him.” I patted my buddy on the shoulder.

‘Well, they are my grandma’s recipe… but yes I made them today.’ She flushed a little when Tony praised her baking skills and then she seemed to remember something. ‘Oh my gosh! You’re that guy who sang at the open mic night, aren’t you? You have the best voice!’

I smiled and sat back… Letting Tony flush crimson. ‘You should totally sing something…’ She shifted in her seat and turned to get Nessie’s attention. ‘You have a mic set up right? She asked when Ness came over to see what was up. ‘You have to let Tony sing.’ Ness grinned and instantly agreed. Jessica appeared out of nowhere clapping and jumping up and down on the spot.

‘Yes!! Gemma, you are a genius!’ She grabbed Tony by the hand and pulled him up squealing about singing the one from the car. Then she chased Nessie to her makeshift DJ booth and whispered something no one could hear because of how close they were to the speakers.

I shrugged at Tony… “You wanted to know what a powwow was like… this is pretty close… At least for this tribe. You never know what you’re going to get.”

Jess had started a mini chant of Tony, Tony, Tony!!! Claire, Quil and a few of the boys joined in. I pushed him towards the girls. “Can’t let the tribe down Ton… do your thing!”

Mom was sitting up watching now too. He was beet red, but he took the mic from Ness anyway and shook his head when he looked at the screen of her laptop, then pointed to Jessica accusingly. ‘If this sucks… Please blame Jessica Clearwater!’ He joked into the mic.

He slipped seamlessly into his stage persona… confidence. The first few beats of the song played, and I was stunned… Tony had a very distinct sound, and this was not it… What on earth was he doing?

I stood next to Quil and Claire… Tony killed the first few lines of it and my best friend turned to me and spoke. ‘Did you know he could do that?’ He had been dragged to his fair share of Windshield gigs and never heard anything like this.

“Nope! This is a shock to me too!” I laughed and watched him owning the song… People stopped what they were doing to pay attention to him… but they always did when Tony performed. He had a stage presence that was as impossible to ignore as his voice.

A lot of the Rez girls were paying attention now.

Can't Hold Us (feat. Ray Dalton) - Macklemore

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

As soon as Gemma’s car had been washed, I began telling the imprints to head off to eat something as they finished their jobs. Nobody put up a fight, for once doing as they were told. I knew it had more to do with the amazing scent of food in the air than with them listening. But sod it. I’d take the win.

The only person left behind with me who didn’t drop her damp cloth; smiled pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose. “You really need to get up to Port to get those things tightened,” I told her.

‘I know.’ She stretched a little stepping back to check her work just like I did. ‘I keep forgetting to make an appointment when I am there.’ A sheepish smile crossed her lips when she turned her head in the direction of the pup. There was more to that story. But I wasn’t going to ask.

The pup and the nerd liked to keep some boundaries in place when it came to their relationship, which of course I could understand and respect greatly. After all, I was the most private person in the two packs. The walls I created, the rules I followed, and the way I ensured my privacy was protected. It all came down to boundaries, even if mine was erected for a very different reason to the new couple.

“Go grab something to eat. You were working early this morning. I got this.” I told The Nerd.

‘As I am certain you were too Leah. So, let’s finish up together and then go eat some of that delicious-smelling pizza.’ The Nerd winked.

Smirking, at the fact that some part of her wasn’t going to give in. I shook my head and then agreed. As soon as I did, the wind changed its direction on us. I felt the lightness in the breeze, knowing who was trying to gain my attention.  Tilting my head, my body urged me to move forward towards the vet, blinking my eyes, I took her in… Feeling her aura taking a hold of me. Thoughts filled my mind, making my breathing speed.

She gave me a smile to give a warm summers day a run for its money. A breeze blew a few strands of hair across her beautiful face, which she moved out of the way with her index finger. I wanted to step closer to her, to be the one to brush those strands out of her sight slowly. To kiss her nose, because when she did that thing… Pushing her glasses up… it made my heart skip and beat faster.

‘So Beautiful.’ The thought filled my mind.

The small black beauty—marks… on the top of her lip, on her cheek, on the bridge of her nose… I wanted to kiss each of them. One at a time… I wanted to tell her how much they were loved too!

The scent of her shampoo filled with flora and animals covered our space. Something others would question, came across as angelic to me.  I felt my heart pull towards her as the spirits hummed around her. Knowing how kissing those plump, rosy lips would feel…

“By the Spirits!” I kicked my head out of it with a jerk.

‘Is everything okay, Leah?’ She asked concerned by the way I stepped back.

“Yeah… It’s…” My eyes darted around the now partying lot to find him. “You should go see the pup.” Her cheeks flushed; she located him right away with her gaze. Of course, they always knew where to find each other, when they were in the same place.

‘It’s okay. He knows I’m here to help.’ Bending down to ring out her cloth.

I shook my head, telling her we were done here. Thankfully the beat of the music, the sound of Tony singing, brought Jessica dancing up to grab her friend and boss.

‘Come on Boss. We love this song.’ Dragging the nerd away from me.

I took a few deep and slow breaths. Grounding myself with all those feelings. Shaking them off. Because, while everyone began to cheer for Tony, the pup’s eyes, heart, and thoughts were on his imprint. His emotions were being picked up by our spirits, which they thought they should share with me!

Watching the crew, listening to Tony singing, seeing how Jessica and her boss started off the dancing. My heart began racing at the way her hips swung from side to side.

“Nope….” Shaking it off, I sent my wall crashing up. So high. So full. Nothing would get in there.

Shaking myself, shivering, looking for a distraction, when I saw a townie pull up in a newish BMW X 4x4 in electric blue. “Someone’s mom and dad spoiled them.” Muttering it to myself, as I walked up to see what they wanted.

The car was full of giggles and laughter, as they all jumped out asking where the party was at. With my eyebrow raised, and my arms crossed over my chest, I waited for them to come to terms with how things would work here. Only once they realised their attitude had to change, did I explain what was happening and how they needed to pay up if they wanted to respectfully take part in the event.

The driver approached me first, apologising before going to pay the moms for a wash, and a little extra for supporting the community.

My eyes went around the lot when I saw both Sam and Jake’s eyes on me and the townies. They both nodded letting me know they would keep an eye on them while I got back to work.

I couldn’t miss this perfect opportunity to gain a lead on the boys. They were all distracted with Tony, dancing, and having a good time. And in all honesty, they deserved it.

∞ Embry Call ∞

There was no missing the way the Pup's heart had started to race, while Tony won the hearts of the Rez girls. And it looked like the Spirits were doing their thing with Leah… But this time I laughed; it wasn’t like the aches and panic from the last time. I turned my attention back to my friend… mostly for Littlesea’s sake. He had been so good with his self-control and even with my eyes fixed on Leah… Harper was right there next to her and a newly imprinted wolf was a sensitive creature.

The next thing I knew the new girl was dancing and laughing in the throng of imprints and village girls that were just here for the event. I was sure a few of them hadn’t even brought a vehicle and just slipped a few dollars into the cash box to spend the day and have fun.

When Tony descended the stage, Nessie kept the music pumping, high-fiving Tony before he tried (and failed) to disappear as he stepped away from the not-a-stage.

Feel Good -  Zayde Wolf

The next band was (to my immense joy) Bear’s current favourite. I looked around… So did Quil, but Jake had already taken the puppy’s leash from her, and she was running over.  Jake was watching the rowdy townies, now less rowdy, as they approached the mini mid-day party. I lifted Bear up onto Quil’s shoulders and he moved further into the crowd than he normally would. The imprints had all looked like they were ready to go back to work, but the teenager's arrival changed their minds as they all tried to dance with her while she was perched on the six-foot-two Spirit Warrior’s shoulder.

Littlesea was hovering at the edge of the crowd watching his girlfriend with a huge grin on his face. I jerked my chin in the direction of the bouncing crowd, and he shook his bright red face. So, I shrugged like I was just going to leave it at that and slipped into the small cluster of people arms in and shouting more than singing:

“Cause this gonna be my…

Yeah, this gonna be my…

Cause this gonna be my…

Can’t help but feel good”

I held my arms out to Claire who dove with full trust sideways into my arms and I caught her. She stood on her own feet and held her hands as we danced. The girls all instinctively moved with their littlest sister… they didn’t know they did… but this crowd wasn’t just the pack and family. It was villagers and townies too, so they were more aware of her. As they shifted the crowd followed and Next thing, I knew Littlesea was right in the middle. Oops?

His soulmate took his hand, and he joined in, finally.  Quil did the I-see-what-you-did-there thing at me and stole his young imprint back from me.

My work was done so I slipped free before I lost total focus.  Tony had escaped and was finishing my abandoned pizza. I flipped him off and received the same in return, I just shook my head and laughed. I would have to ask him where he pulled that rap out of later.

Mom and Sue looked like they were trying too hard to wear the look; ‘Kids today’, but they were clearly delighted with the party atmosphere. They were chattering about this was how things got spread on “The Twitter” and would draw in more people.

“It looks like you ladies forgot your dancing shoes.” I teased them and almost sat on the edge of the table before I remembered it was a fold-up one and it probably couldn’t hold me.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

Catching the way Embry brought the pup into the fold of madness. Seeing the Goofball stepping up into this role with life, his imprint, as well as with his pack, gave hope to the rest too. Witnessing the joy in their eyes, hearing their hearts, and trying hard not to listen to their whispers. It was a blessing from the Spirits. 

Watching it all out of the reflection of the mirror I’d been cleaning, made me smile a little. ‘You’re still keeping yourself on the outside.’ She commented. I didn’t need to reply.

‘Hmm…’ She continued. ‘Sometimes it comes down to breaking a habit.’ My hand dipped into the soapy water to ring out the cloth.

‘But… Sometimes it’s about taking a leap and seeing where your feet land.’ This earned her an eye roll. How many more leaps did she want me to take exactly?

‘As many as you feel we can manage.’ She was happy blissfully watching while guarding the area. We were surrounded by warriors. But this wasn’t a habit we were going to break. Always being aware, ready, and on guard. It was the way of our calling.

As I worked, I listened to the conversations around the lot, checking for the placement of the tribe, the townies, and of course the imprints, the packs, and the moms. A gust of wind made me stand up to look out towards the forest across the lot. My lips curled up into a smile, not taking me long at all to find him amongst the dark foliage. Speaking soul to soul.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to show up.” Asking with a smartarse tone to my voice, only after I’d respectfully greeted him.

‘It gives me great elation to see my children safe and happy.’ For good measure he sent another gust in my direction, making it turn and twist before it hit me upside my head.

“Ouch! That’s called trauma these days.” Rubbing the head with my free hand.

‘I am aware. I have after all kept up with the times, don’t you know.’ His booming laughter filled my mind.

“Now… Who is the smartarse?” Yeap. This earned me another wind slap, which I took as a blessing from my ancestor and guardian.

 The Great Wolf remained in his soulful flowing avatar, observing the goings on. His responsive gaze showed me what he ascertained and how he saw it….

 Emily with her swollen feet, belly, and cheeks, eating a slice of pizza.

 Sam, The Warrior, a son of the tribe, whose eyes were on the growing crowds always returning to his wife.

 Kim, with her smiling, dancing body. But when you truly saw her, her glance moved towards the road. She was waiting, for her warrior to return.

 The Kid, with his eyes filled with gentleness, his heart open and welcoming.

The pups… young, with the want to learn, to follow, and to live their life for their tribe. (Add to the mix, their desire for a little trouble with the townie girls!)

 The Nerd and her Goofball. Newly found, the world lost to them at the moment when their eyes locked. With full trust in their extended family around them to keep them safe.

The Moms. And…. Embry…. My heart… my mind… my soul…. I saw him in the eyes of The Great Wolf for the first time.

‘The blood of my blood… He is walking the path we set out for him very well.’ He finally said. ‘His choices are those we hoped for, but we could not push him towards. The boy is a warrior, a guardian, a kind soul with a protector’s will.’ I knew this. I’d witnessed it all with my own eyes.

I moved The Great Wolf’s gaze back towards the moms. Showing him the way, they smiled up at Embry, the way they spoke and teased. My ancestor knew right away what I was asking.

‘You know I cannot tell you what you want to know child.’ Our language coated my heart. ‘What is to come, will come. We cannot stop it. We can only understand and know, each path is set in motion for a reason. And it’s for each person to walk on their own, with our hands waiting to hold them up.’

I closed my eyes. The burning wasn’t allowed to come to light outside of my home. The Leah who showed emotion wasn’t the one standing here. So, I locked it down.

‘Yes…’ He said before I could even acknowledge I’d asked him a question. ‘When the time comes, like with all my children. I will be their guide; I will take their hand and take them on their final steps.’

My skin was covered with small goosebumps at this. Thanking him. I bowed my head. With another gust, he was gone. The music and the party continued behind me. When Ma caught my eye. Mouthing from afar, ‘Are you okay?’ I replied with a nod.

Asking her with a motion of my hand, to add another car on the girl’s side of the board. She smiled clapping her hands, jumping up to add it with a flourish.

∞ Embry Call ∞

My walk across the lot let me glance over at Leah, lost in conversation with her wolf… or something else. It was hard to know with her.

It was while I spoke to Mom that I felt eyes on me and not from the crowd… but something told me whoever was visiting wasn’t there for me… But I looked back at Leah and saw her glancing into the trees… She looked at peace, so I smiled and turned back to my mom. Letting her finish her exchange in peace.

Then Sue was jumping up to put a mark in the girl's column. I huffed. “Damn! They are pulling ahead!!” I turned to see if there were any more cars pulling in.

I lifted a handful of flyers and spotted two kids from the high school wolfing down burgers fast enough to make a Warrior proud. “Hey… guys… wanna make a few quick bucks?” I smiled at them.

‘Depends on… what we do/get?’ The older boy asked, and I swear I heard my mom clench her jaw wanting to correct their grammar.

I just looked over my shoulders and back at the kids and mouthed the word Elder. He straightened up and wiped his mouth on his sleeve, then elbowed his friend to do the same. ‘Sorry auntie’s… Uncle.’ The first boy said to the grown-ups behind me. ‘How may we help?’

Okay… they were laying it on thick… but respect.

“Ten bucks each if you pass these out in the village and send ten cars… each.” I held out the flyers to them. “You in?”

‘He—I mean… Yes. We can do that.’ He had been about to say hell… quick learner. This kid had potential.

‘You know… You could just volunteer your time for the good of the people.’ The Chief’s voice came from behind me.

Now the boy looked like he met his match and looked at the Chief. ‘Well, we would be skipping out on the fun… so a reward isn’t asking much, is it?’ he said, and Billy laughed.

‘A trade… We do it for free and this one.’ He pointed at me. ‘Shows us how he got so buff.’

Laughter broke out everywhere. Including the moms but Billy stuck out his hand and said, ‘Deal!!’

I rolled my eyes, and the kids looked at me. “Deal… Monday morning, seven am. Community centre weight room.” They looked at me like I kicked their puppy.

‘Eight?’ He was bargaining with me!

“Seven-thirty.” I countered, my glare telling him it was a final offer.

‘Deal!’ He took the flyers, and I got the kid's names. Telling them ten cars each or no deal and they left, picking up another burger each from a chuckling Sam as they went.

‘Cheeky little, buggers.’  Emily teased, laughing and then complaining that laughing made her need to pee.

“I like him…” I shrugged. “Reminds me of someone.” I looked for Quil who was walking out of the crowd of dancers with Claire and getting her a bottle of water while she reclaimed her charge for the day. The dog's whole body wagged not just her tail.

Mom groaned a little and shifted in her chair. “How about a little walk Mom? … Get the blood flowing again.” She lit up. ‘Oh, that sounds good… need to stretch these old bones.’ She nodded.

I walked around the table to give her my hand. She looped her arm through mine, and we started a slow loop of the parking lot. Mom filled me in on all the gossip I had missed and all the comments she overheard about the single guys. And then she gushed about The Nerd, and I smiled. Finding them in the crowd. ‘They are so in love… you can just tell. No matter how soon it is.’ She spoke. ‘You know that boy… So blessed, so strong. I think they were destined for each other.’ I laughed. She swatted my arm. ‘Oh, leave me to my happy romances won’t you, no matter how silly they are.’

“Oh no… I agree. Those two… they are forever. But…” I eyed her. “Don’t embarrass them! Let them figure it out on their own.”

We walked around to where the dancers were drifting away for food and cloistered in groups, talking. I excused myself when we passed where Ness stood behind her laptop and whispered into her ear… She just smiled and nodded. I went back to Mom as the bass notes played out first and she recognised them immediately.

“May I?” I beamed at her and held out my hand.

‘I can’t dance here?’ she put her hand on her chest and her face turned pink.

“Why not? Everyone else did?” Frank started to sing, and I heard that exhale… Not many people here knew my middle name but anyone that did was watching now.

She took my hand with a grin, and I gave her a little twirl under my arm. ‘You are a wicked boy.’ She teased.

“I know… must be because of my upbringing. OW!” She slapped my arm, it didn’t hurt… but she didn’t know that.

We danced and laughed, and then Jake tapped my shoulder after a few verses. ‘Can I cut in?’ He smiled and I stepped back.  Quil was stood there smiling too… waiting for his turn to steal his MommaT. I just watched and smiled as she laughed and danced to her favourite song.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

My phone came out and I took a photo just as both mother and son found each other’s eyes. Smiling and mouthing the words to the Sinatra song we knew Ms C really enjoyed.

‘It’s not like you to take your phone out.’  The Kid was back, and on cue, the ice cream truck pulled up beside the pizza truck.

“Some moments need to be captured,” I told him, pushing my phone into the back pocket.

He grinned widely nodding his head over to the townies all practically foaming at the mouth, giggling like schoolgirls, blushing, they were following Embry’s direction as he let his mom take up the dance with Jake.

‘I’m sure one of those shorties did him right and would be more than happy to share the photo, their number, and anything else our boy wants.’ Laughing but keeping his voice low. Ma wasn’t that far off from us. And he knew if she heard him….

‘Ouch… what’s that for?’ I gave him the slap upside of his head for Ma.

“You know what it’s for. Stop talking about those girls in that way. Ma and I brought you up better. You don’t need to sound like one of the lads, to gain attention. You have plenty as it is. And the memory is for Ms C, not for your boy.”

We both knew, my slap didn’t really hurt. He liked to play it up. ‘What did I say? We all know what Embry’s like. He doesn’t do that being alone thing. And any of these girls would happily do him the favour.’

I had locked myself down hard, needing myself to remain unseen. My inner dilemma unnerved me. I didn’t like this at all, but… Rule eight …

Rule 8.

If one of us sees the other knocked on their arse with the pack… We will have faith that they can deal with it.

I knew this wasn’t the same thing in many ways. But it also would be wrong of me to jump to Embry Call’s defence.

“We don’t judge kid, because those who live in a glass house, will be the first to shatter.” Reminding my brother of the importance of keeping all that judgment at bay. “Just enjoy the beautiful moment.” Before my sentence had been completed, Quil had stepped up for his turn.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I couldn’t (and wouldn’t) say I wasn’t one to put on a show… but this? This was only for mom and the guys had made it even better. Even standing this close to the speakers I could hear Seth… He wasn’t trying to keep the conversation private. He had no intention for his comment to sting… but it did.

Just then a girl pushed through a crowd of townie girls who were trying to figure out if it was me or Jake who was 'the older lady’s son. She came to stop next to me and spoke a language I should speak a lot better. ‘Well…’ she spoke in the Makah Tribes native tongue. ‘That must be your mom.’ She smiled. ‘You look just like her… only…’ She eyed me… ‘With less clothing and… well… seven foot tall.’

I laughed and hugged her. I heard Seth say, ‘Told you!’ To his sister. But I ignored it.

“Dyani! I didn’t see you pulling in.” I said to her in English. I grinned at Quil as he stole the last few verses of the song from Jake and danced with my mom. All three of her boys. I heard her whisper, and my heart gave a squeeze.

‘You were busy…’ She still spoke our language. ‘Dancing.’ She smiled.

“Where is your almost-wife?” I asked her in Makah. It was close enough to Quileute and anyone here who was fluent would likely work out what we were saying.

‘She went to pay for the car wash.’ She switched to English.

I grinned as the newest bartender at Glamour came over to where we stood and kissed her fiancée’s cheek. I took a glance at Seth who was shrugging now, having read the situation wrong… but in that harmless Seth kinda way. I tried to hug my colleague, but she took a step back and spoke. ‘Ew, no! Don’t touch me.’ Elise waved her hand in front of me and wrinkled her nose. ‘That is far too much half-naked boy-ness for me… nope!’ I hugged her anyway. She tried to hide behind her girlfriend, but she sidestepped her and let me catch the townie girl. ‘Disgusting!’ she teased!!

‘He never told us this was a girl versus boys event!’ She said incredulously.

‘I hope you told them to make sure the girls washed ours then?’ Dyani asked, her dark eyes brightening when she looked at her partner. And she told her, of course, she did. I was about to protest about how she was only invited because of me… but that was when the song stopped and  Quil was headed our way with Mom. “Speak the Language to her… it will make her day,” I whispered and smiled taking Mom's hands when she reached out to me.

‘I cannot believe that you made me do that in front of the whole village.’ She was flustered and blushing.

“Oh please! Like I had to twist your arm!” I teased her.

Then Dyani introduced herself and her fiancée in my mother’s first language, naming her Auntie and taking her hand. Mom’s eyes brightened and she spoke animatedly to her. I wanted to remind her not to be rude and leave Elise guessing at the conversation, but she was already ushering the girls away with the promise of food and examining the matching silver and turquoise rings on their fingers. Elise’s still on her right hand, mom explaining the tradition of exchanging jewellery… any kind, not just rings, to her now (in English) just like I had when I found her crying at work over the bar Manager’s rule:

No jewellery… which was code for: No engagement rings or wedding rings.

‘You invited a two-spirit couple to the girls versus boys’ event and expected them to take our side?’  Quil shoved me.

“Hey! A work friend and a Makah girl… Y chromosome or not I had a fifty-fifty shot with those two!” I laughed, making Quil and Jake both roll their eyes as if to say I was deluding myself. But I respectfully disagreed.

A car pulled in and Quil swatted my arm. ‘C’mon, time to get back to work. Let’s snag this car before the girls do, we must catch up!’ he headed over and offered the older man climbing out of the car a hand, turning on that politeness of his that would win anyone over.

I headed over to fill up a bucket with clean water and grab the few basics we needed. “Don’t get too excited, Clearwater,” I smirked at Leah, as I walked by the Clearwater siblings. “We’ll catch up again!”

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

Not recognising the girl as she came out of her car, or the girl with her with the almond complexion. Minding my own business I turned my back, taking in the line growing at the pizza truck.  Leo was in his own element, ‘It is not just selling pizza, it is about educating people about the best pizza.’ He always told me. And the way he spoke about this craft, I believed him.

My kid made a few comments next to me, dragging my attention back to the heartbeat which I began to crave at the end of the night. And the conversation taking place openly. That was when it all clicked into place. It was Elise with her fiancé. Recalling the night Embry returned after work telling me about the bartender at Glamour.

 My eyes were on the townies again. With Sam on the BBQ, and Jake watching the dancing, I knew I didn’t want to let those lads out of my sight. They were behind the others dancing and watching Ms C but were behaving themselves so far.

So, when Ma called my name, pointing over to Elise’s car, I didn’t think twice about refilling my buckets to get back to work.

 The Kid carried over a new set of cloths for me while I went to wash down the dust from the top down. We were in the lead now, the time out everyone took worked well for our side.

My lips curled up into a smile when my back was turned, hearing Ms C in her element would have my heart singing at the top of its lungs. But. For now. My warrior took the batten for the two of us.

Shifting on my toes I turned looking back over my shoulder at Embry, easing my eyebrow in that ‘I’ll kick your arse’ arch.  Quil and Jake’s comments made me smirk at how this man thought those girls would give him their car to clean. Respect to them for sticking with their chromosomes!

“Here… this one belongs to your side today….” Pointing my chin at The Kid, “Your arse, will need all the help it can get.” This time jerking my chin over to the scoreboard.

‘One way to let me know, I need to get my arse to work.’  Seth smiled his signature smile, before running over to join the pups.

Did I know the lead wasn’t so great that they couldn’t catch up? Yeah. But did I give a crap and have faith in our side by the spirits yeah! But did I give a crap and have faith in our side? By the spirits, yeah!

‘Sorry Leah. That was too good to pass up.’  Rach and the girls were all back just in time.

“Sure… sure…” I replied throwing her a cloth.

‘I swear, Lee you sound more like Jacob each passing day.’ She teased.

“Please… more like his arse saw how great I am and copied me.” Pointing out that I’m older.

‘Hey, how am I, the one getting picked on now?’  Jake was laughing.

‘Baby, it’s best to take the compliment. You know. You followed the lead of a strong Clearwater.’ This made me narrow my eyes across the lot to where Ness was playing the music. She knew what she was doing, it was clear in her eyes, from the way her rosy cheeks bloomed.

“Buttering me up isn’t going to help you. You are washing some cars before the day is over.”

‘Where would you like me?’  The Nerd came running towards me. Her pup wasn’t not far behind. Her competitive side was strong. Not as strong as mine, but you could tell. She would give it her all.

More cars began rolling in, making me point to them. “We need to be strategically savvy ladies. No more working as one big group Break up into twos or threes. If you finish your car, move on to the next. I’ll join each group if I see you need help.”

They all had their game face on. Some heckling and teasing, others (Rachel) giving the boys the ‘I got my eyes on you’, sign. They were Tying their hair up, or back. Rolling their heads and shoulders, as though stretching would help!

“Looks like Embry’s new helpers are doing their job with getting people to come by.” I teased as I cleaned his work friend’s car.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I could hear Leah’s heart from across the lot; even as Quil talked to me. While we washed the car, the pups were guiding the cars from the village to line up between the rows of cones.  Fuller made me proud to divide a large group into two to get more vehicles started… it was after Leah suggested the same thing to the girls. But still… the pup did good.

I laughed at the girl's banter and Jake getting pulled in.  Quil and I shared a look over the car as we worked in tandem. He sprayed on the shampoo, and I scrubbed. Listening to a comment behind me about how sexy my back was… surely, they meant arse, right?  Quil choked.

‘Can backs be sexy?’ he snort-laughed, making sure only the packs heard.

I had a flash of waking up to Leah on her side in bed. The sheet pulled up to her chin in front and draped to her waist at her back. The dimpling along her spine… the almond skin… firm muscles… the curve of her neck and the silky hair resting against her shoulder and the pillow. It took all my wolf’s focus to keep my heart from racing. I forced a laugh and shrugged.

“Apparently so!” I grinned and kept cleaning. I tried not to look at the townie boys and how they looked at Leah…

The pup was following his new imprint around like… well… like a puppy. “Littlesea! Get your arse back to the detailing station.” I teased him. He wrapped an arm around her waist and kissed her temple three times… I felt the phantom presence of the three kisses Leah used in place of words… I felt them on my lips, my neck… my forehead. I smiled as I worked. Quil seemed to think it was the teasing making me grin.  But I moved to the other side of the car, catching sight of her as she delegated like a true Beta… like a future Alpha. Like my future alpha.

She is so beautiful.

Stop!!! Cars!

Clean!

Rachel caught my gaze, I laughed, and I was about to flip her off but Paul appeared in the nick of time to slap my hand back down before I got close to the gesture I would have never really finished. She blew her Defender a kiss.

Which he caught and pretended to stuff the phantom kiss in his pants. ‘Lahote!!!’ Quil chided. ‘There are kids around!’ We all knew he meant Claire.

Everyone was getting back to work, but still having a great time. I saw Mom still talking the ears off of the newly engaged couple. She was telling them about how they absolutely must have live music at the wedding and waved Tony over… I chuckled. They hadn’t even set a date yet.

Ness was still doing her thing and keeping the festive vibe going with her song choices. My wife and I sang along and bopped happily to the beat, and slowly the others joined in around the cars they were cleaning.

Paul Russell - Lil Boo Thang

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

The vibes were vibing, or at least that’s what Jess kept telling me as she ran past. The music even had the uncles and aunties of the tribe bopping their heads. At some point, one of the pups cringed with a groan when his mom began singing and dancing. ‘Showing the young ones, how it was done.’

The woman had moves, and she sure knew it too.

I shook my head keeping it down, and my hands moving. This was a good day, of course, people were showing up. There was free food, songs, and a community vibe. But I knew my limits too well. These were the same people who when the time was right, could stab me in the back, and ask me to apologise for their incompetence when it wasn’t done right.

‘Forgiveness is one thing. But only a fool forgets what humans are capable of.’ My warrior was on high alert. She wasn’t afraid to show our teeth if it became necessary.

Ma came towards me. As soon as we picked up on her beating heart, her scent, I stood up straight. Wiping my forehead with the back of my hand. Waiting for her, gave me the perfect opportunity to once again look over the heads of those who were close by. The townies were becoming a little louder, but Sam had them under manners. Even if their eyes were ogling every opportunity they could.

‘It’s a good turnout.’ Ma’s voice brought me back. ‘Thanks to all the wonderful help we have. I think we will have a good start on the upgrades needed for the community centre.’

I nod my head listening. I didn’t want the amount made today to just give a ‘start’, to the works. I wanted it to cover the costs and then some. But that was my own set goal.

‘This little competition between you and the boys is really helping too. All the elders are excited to see the outcome.’

“As long as they remember it’s for fun. At the end of the day. We are all on the same side.”

 Kim was eavesdropping, not like she could help it working right behind me. ‘Yeah. But for now. We’re going to make them all pay.’

She and Ma laughed together. Ma gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ‘That’s the fighting talk we need to hear.’ Making me roll my eyes at the two of them.

‘Anyway.’ Ma held out three -- Hundred bills. ‘Could you go in and break these for me? We need to keep change in the float.’ Batting her eyes at me. As though I would say no to her.

“Sure. But stop giving people change. Tell them to be generous. It’s all going to a good cause.” Wiping my hands on my tee, gathering the fabric up and to the side, so that I could tie a knot just under my sports bra.

I heard the wolf whistles and the murmurs but didn’t react to them. It wasn’t anything new. And I had no intention whatsoever to act on the situation. ‘See Auntie Sue, this is why your daughter is going to be single forever. She won’t even look at the attention she is getting.’  Rachel was testing my patience again when it came to my personal life.

Rubbing my hands on the back of my jeans, turning to address my mother, I said. “That… right… there… Isn’t the attention you want for your daughter, or any of the daughters, or sons of the tribe? You want people who will show respect, know how to control their desires, not make an unnecessary fools of themselves like that. But most of all. You want someone who will know what your daughter needs.”

Taking the notes from Ma’s hands, I made my way across the parking lot, heading into the HwH, and leaving the women of the pack to talk.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I laughed when the Aunties started to join in, and the Pups were a little mortified… but they were good boys. And lately, they were all appreciating their moms a lot more, seeing what my mom was going through, and Sue’s accident had woken them all up a little. But they were still young and Moms were still Moms. It made me smile.

I caught hints of Leah and Sue’s conversation, and I knew the word start would bother her… I have glimpsed the cash box, and it was going pretty well… but then again. I had no idea how much they needed.

When the conversation a few cars overturned to the contest my gaze drifted to the board and then counted the cars the boys were currently working on. We were gaining in them for sure! As if it had been preordained Jared Cameron crossed the road and jumped the low wall along the edge of the lot, already shirtless like he’d come prepared.  Kim squealed his name and dropped her sponge into a bucket with a plop, splashing Jessica who just rolled her eyes.  Kim ran to him, and he caught her up in a hug and dropped a dozen kisses all over her face.

I turned my attention back to my task.  Nessie had her playlist working its magic, making people want to hang around and that meant people stopped to see what all the fuss was about and then got their cars washed.

I Ain't Worried – One Repulic

But I was quickly distracted by the whistling… it should have been the toned, perfect abs on show but, sure there was that… but also, there it was the irrational flare of anger. And I know it would have been there for any of the girls… but like this? I pressed it down. But also… a little mad at Rachel and that…. That was a new and very uncomfortable feeling. Did she think that statement was funny?

One… it was nothing she couldn’t and hadn’t handled a million times.

B… she wasn’t mine… well she was… or would be… or… well; when she said she was all mine, this wasn’t what either of us meant.

Three… these idiots couldn’t even rattle her.

D… Look at those muscles! Wait… no, don’t. Later…

I grinned and kept working. Later.

I fixed my expression at her correction of the others. But no... she said controlling your desires; I was controlling it… but that didn’t mean I couldn’t feel it. Was this what Leah thought of me… was I all the things she said the people should want for the children of the tribe? Did I fit those needs for her?

Because that was really what mattered right? Fitting to her and no one else… No one was right for everyone. But was everyone right for someone?

‘Bloody townies…’ Quil muttered when Leah vanished. I got it… but the Rez guys weren’t much different. The pack learned respect because they weren’t given a choice.

 Jay and Kim were eating, and a few pups had vanished to replace the few that strayed in casually after Jay showed up. Swapping in and putting a few people at a time out for patrols. And again, I felt like I needed to take a shift… But Jake and Leah’s words were ones I had to live by today.

Before I knew it I had finished four more cars and Mom was waving me over, telling me she was ready to head home. I told her she should stay and have dinner, but she declined saying that, even though the food was incredible she couldn’t eat any more pizza or barbecue. She just wanted to go home and eat her greens… and what son could say no to that? I hugged her and gave her a kiss, then let Jake lead her and Billy away. The Chief was ready to bow out before party vibes became a party. I patted Billy on the shoulder. “See you tomorrow, Uncle.”

I saw my mom smile wide… she hadn’t heard me call him that in years.

‘I’m in good hands with my Spirit child, sweetheart.’ She patted both of our cheeks at once. Then she took Jake on a lap of the car park to say goodbye to absolutely everyone and remind them that even if their car was already washed; donations were still accepted.  Jake gave me an ‘I’ve got her’ nod as he helped her into his truck. Was it really this time of the evening already?

After Jake pulled out my little minions returned, and I smiled at them offering them both high fives and promising them I’d be there bright and early on Monday.

They had done well… and that reminded me to update the scoreboard. One of the elders added mine and then the twins came up and called out another one. They brought us to a tie with the girls!

Littlesea immediately looked around for his imprint like he wanted to apologise, and I laughed, clapping him on the shoulder. “She’s a good sport kid. You’ll be fine.”

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

The wind blew in a different direction as I straightened up to look at all the commotion taking place. The girls were all looking at the scoreboard, the pups and them teasing each other, goading and egging them along at how we were at a tie and the night sky was upon us.

My eyes went to the newest member of the pack, her shoulders slumped, and she stood out of the way frowning a little. I couldn’t help it; the breeze blew my hair into my face as the spirits sang in my ear. When I saw her turn her eyes on me, she half smiled and shrugged her shoulders.

I’d walked up to stand beside her, the two of us watching the rest.

‘What are the chances one more car will pull up now?’ She asked.

“Hmm…. If the spirits are on our side. It’s highly likely.” I answered her.

‘Are they singing to you?’ She replied.

“You know they are,” I told her. It made her smile. Since learning the truth about us and her relationship with the pack, she has been learning about us and taking the information in like a sponge.

That smile of hers grew even bigger when her eyes met the pups. She gave him that same shrug as to say; ‘what can we do?’ And the way his eyes looked so lost in her, I stepped away.

‘Leah!’ The pup who had made the bet came running over to me. ‘We are at a tie. What do we do?’ Some of the others started towards us, Jay giving me a wink while demolishing another hotdog.

“Hmm… the night isn’t over yet pup. We could still turn this around and win.” I told him.

‘Yeah. And so could you pup.’  Sam gave him encouragement seeing his bright eyes dull. By the spirits! Seeing that waggling tail pup like this, it hit some part of my chest making my mind whirl.

The pup ran off towards the road, taking a few of the others with him. They talked enthusiastically now about bringing in the next car that drove past.

‘Hope… it is a good motivator.’  Sam came to stand by me, and I saw Jared and Kim had taken over the space at the barbecue.  Emily sat with Claire and the Pup’s furball beside Ma, talking enthusiastically.

It wasn’t until I saw The Kids body turn, his face showing confusion, his eyes searching from Embry to me did. I listened to the conversation.

 Bear was sharing the story of the Kalaloch Tree of Life. Telling Ma and anyone who would listen about how I had let her ride with me and taken her. I didn’t need to listen to the rest of it. Because Seth’s look said it all. Even Emily and Ma looked surprised at the revelation.

Some part of me wanted to be mad, to growl and scream at how things I did weren’t meant to be shared. At how this was a private moment. But then my warrior reminded me. She is just a child. Innocent and beautiful in how she told the story of her day. She told the stories of the tree I told her. Showing us that the day had made an impact on her. Which was the point of the ride down there.

I listened to her say.

‘You know Auntie Sue; Leah told me that People call it the Tree of Life. With its amazingly viewable roots seemingly supplying the tree with life despite having no soil, it seems to be immortal. Still breathing while its roots travel to nowhere. Erosion, having taken away its life-supporting soil, has not stopped the tree from thriving on the coast and leaving everybody speechless from a sight that has never been seen before.

She said that Some people call it magical. A tree still standing despite having no roots to hold it in place during the heavy storms that the coast is known for.

Leah said, there is no logical explanation for why it hasn't toppled over yet. Healthy trees fall victim to our vicious wind and rain, but this one is cemented in somehow without having an anchor system in place.

Surely there has to be some magical powers involved. Surely the tree is magical if it can withstand things that take down even the healthiest of trees? Leah said It is a lesson here the spirits are showing those who open their hearts and minds to it.

Some people call it a freak of nature... literally. It's a glitch; something that isn't supposed to happen. It isn't natural for a tree to be alive and well with its roots exposed and holding onto nothing but air. This tree goes against all the rules of science and biology. It shouldn't be standing. It shouldn't be alive. And yet, it is! It’s amazing! It’s beautiful. Leah said it was just like me!’

My arms were crossed over my chest when I heard the pups grumbling. ‘Great. Even Bear’s had a ride on Leah’s baby. We’re never going to get a look in.’

 Sam’s chuckle brought me back. ‘Who knew Leah Clearwater had a way to impress a teen? Oh, wait. I did.’ He nudged my shoulder.

“Don’t you have a prego wife and a son to look after? What are you doing standing here chewing my ear off?” This just made him laugh.

He was saved by the sounds of a car I knew really well rolling to a stop in the lot. The engine was killed. The door opened, and the crunch of his boots made me smirk turning to face him. ‘Sorry I’m late Leah, needed to finish off some paperwork.’ He looked sheepishly.

“You’re just in time, Chief Swan. Our nerd, here was asking if you were coming.” As soon as I said her nickname. The vet grabbed a bucket and ran over to the chief of police of Fork’s car.

‘Aww... now I know we are in good hands.’ He smiled at her.

‘Hey, are you saying you’re not in safe hands if I was coming?’  Rachel rushed over to give the man a hug. Which he awkwardly accepted. The chief liked his personal space but was resigned to the fact that Rachel was a hugger, and he’d known her and us, all our living years.

‘Not at all. I’m assuming you’re going to help too.’ He batted back.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see The Kid Kissing Ma’s head, making his way to say Hi to the chief, before slipping away to take the lead on the next run, as three more patrol cars rolled into the lot.

‘I thought it was only fair for me to bring in an even number of offerings.’ The Chief shrugged. This man! He was always fair with the kids on the Rez, he always made sure that our children weren’t treated any differently than those of the townies. And today was no different.

“Of course you did.” I shook my head, but really, I expected nothing less. “Let’s keep it fair. Only three people per car. The first to finish takes the lead and the win!” I told them.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I grinned, watching the pups try to tease the imprints was always hilarious. Their taunts were so soft and half-hearted that it was funny… the girls used to give it their best shot until they realised that the boys hadn’t the hearts (or balls) to give it their all back. So, they lightened up a little. It was like watching a bunch of five-year-olds calling each other poopy-face.

Leah was watching everyone as I climbed into the car Quil and I had just finished and pulled it off to the side. Elise and her fiancée were anxiously awaiting the results of the contest, and I could see her eyes wide and taking in the vibes of Rez life… squeezing her partner’s hand and looking at her with a sense of wonder.

I couldn’t tell if Dyani missed Rez life… but La Push and Neah Bay were very different. The Makah Reservation had almost one and a half thousand people living there… and here... it was less than four hundred. I had experienced both, but only for a short time. I could tell by the people that I met there that it was different, you could go places there where no one knew your name… That was rarer in La Push.

I glanced back, Leah was speaking with the new addition. She was clearly perfect for us… it was probably a weird thing to think. She was Collin’s soulmate after all and no one else. But every imprint added to the packs' ranks, recent events were proof that we needed her, and Grandmother had a way of bringing us what we needed. My gaze tilted up… the moon was showing itself before the sun had set, telling me that I had my eyes open, that she was taking notice of me… well… taking notice.

Bear was telling her story, and Sue was listening like it was the first time she’d ever heard it… and in a way, I knew it was. I had seen the wonder in the eyes of elders before when they let the young ones tell the history… the pride of passing on a torch.

My heart was a little heavy as I wondered if I would ever hear Jacob tell his father’s tales again and I looked around… he wasn’t back yet. ‘He’ll be here.’  Quil said without ever looking my way as he watched Claire telling her story. Pride on his face when he realised that his absolute favourite person in the world had beaten all these guys to the punch and gotten a ride on Leah’s highly coveted bike.

I knew Leah would struggle as the story was told. But I could talk to her about it later. It was the innocence of a child who was enraptured by the magic of life and love and the strength and power of a story. Claire’s time to learn that some moments were just meant for the people you shared them with wasn’t now… Hell! I only learned that a few months ago. Despite the grumbles I saw eyes turn to Leah… their eyes were opening too. I wondered how many of them were seeing more than she would normally allow. Not as much as I had seen… but I had a little help. The wind stirred in answer. I smiled. And almost muttered; Yeah, yeah. I got it out loud.

‘The game isn’t over yet, brother.’ He chuckled.

I threw my arm around his shoulder and kissed the side of his head. ‘So emotional today!’ he teased but patted my back anyway. ‘Next, you’ll be telling me you love me.’ He added a sarcastic eye roll.

I laughed. “Of course, I love you brother. But we both know you will always love me more.”

Some of the things that Claire said were verbatim what Leah had told her. The kid had really listened. It made me proud.

I nodded to Seth as he slipped away to lead the next run. When the event had run its course I would take the lead, and let the others celebrate a little too. The four squad cars rolled in, and I grinned at the Chief, who made a passing comment about me keeping out of trouble… I smirked… because… well if you knew you knew… It was something he said to us a lot as kids. I spent a lot of time in the Black’s house.

Leah set out fair terms and the Pups gathered around asking how they should do this. I looked at Sam…  Jared was already crossing the lot, chewing the last of his food.  Jake was climbing out of his truck… back from dropping the elder’s home. He blew Nessie a kiss.

The day had been about letting the Pups shine. ‘The OGs have this one, kids!’  Sam chuckled and he clapped Jay on the shoulder.  Paul ran up hooting and hollering.

‘Go easy in the rig Lahote unless you want to see the inside of one again.” The Chief teased him.

‘You’d have to catch me first.’ He shot right back. And we all rolled our eyes, no one harder than Rachel.

 Sam, Jared and Paul took the first patrol car for the boys. The original three Pack members.

Then Jacob, Quil and I took the next one. Nessie worked her magic, cranking the volume.

Living on a Prayer – Bon Jovi

We all laughed and got to work as the girls split into their teams too and got to work.

I patted my brothers on the shoulder and smiled. “This one is for the pups’ boys. Let’s show ‘em how it’s done!”

We worked together as flawlessly as ever. Jake was the first to start belting out the lyrics this time. Everyone was watching now like it was the last inning of a baseball match, and the score was tied.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

 Ness winked singing Living on a Prayer to me from her decks. She knew Bon Jovi played a part in my family playlists. But it was the fact that she left the decks to come over to help with the last cars.

‘That’s not fair. If it’s the OG’s only. You boys are playing six-to-one? And we know Leah would still win.’

I raised my eyebrow. “Ness…” my voice giving her a warning.

‘I’m just teasing.’ Batting her perfect eyelashes at me. Then I saw Emily trying to stand.

Pointing with a sponge towards Ness I said. “That crap works with the boys. Not me.” The smirk on my lips made her jump and dance her way to the second car. Then I pointed it towards Emily, “Where do you think you are going? Sit down woman, we got this.”

We split up the magical powers.  Rachel, Ness, and Kim took one of the two cars.  The Nerd, Jess, and I took the other.

“It’s about the speed ladies, but… the quality of work too.” I could not help the groan. “Black! Stop ruining Bon Jovi for the rest of us!”

As soon as I said it, Paul and Sam joined into the mix too.

“By the spirits, please give me strength.”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I waited for Nessie to get told off for suggesting that the human girls couldn’t keep up with us. It was true… but they had a vampire-human hybrid and the fastest member of the pack to help them and honestly… with how distracted we all were with the music it had probably evened the playing field.

The other guys all called encouragement from the sidelines, but I could tell Littlesea was distracted by his fresh imprinting bond. I was thankful that Sam knew how to focus his attention and that Paul and  Rachel loved to compete with each other, and they never let the other win. I peered over the roof of the squad car. “You don’t want to go easy on that fiancée of yours, do you?” I asked Jacob, teasing.

‘If he does, I’ll bite him!’  Nessie called to us, working as fast as she could while looking human.

‘Promises, promises baby!’ He waggled his brows at her, and she blew him a kiss.

“Sorry, I asked!” I laughed, starting to dry the car from front to back, Quil was working on the wheels and Jake was finishing off the back.

I looked over at Sam and his crew… they were on track with us. Ness had set her playlist to be as motivational as possible. The next song blared out.

Survivor - Eye Of The Tiger

We all laughed and so did the crowd. I instinctively looked over at Leah, she wasn’t fond of being the centre of attention. But she certainly knew how to deal with it… and this crowd was a lot smaller than the last crowd I had seen with all eyes on her.

Claire was standing with Brady cheering out for Quil… even after all her talk about boys versus girls. She couldn’t help but get swept up even as she kept her charge for the day carefully on the edge of all the gathered pack members. The elders that were still here were looking on with eyes rolling and teasing laughs as they whispered to each other about how great it was to see so many people show up to raise money for the tribe.

Before I knew it; we were all standing watching the girls catch up and Sam’s team added the finishing touches to the car. One of Chief Swan’s colleagues circled the cars… appraising the work and drawing it out as they glanced at the girl’s team, giving them a minute more before giving two big thumbs up! The boys exploded like they had just won the World Cup! All but Brady, who stepped away from the crowd taking Claire away from the mosh pit that had formed. Littlesea reclaimed his little furball and Claire ran to Quil and jumped up, messing his hair as he held her up over his head.

Jake and I joined in forming a circle with Claire’s head up over ours as we jumped around in a circle with the kid, her excitement was infectious.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

That was that. The crowd erupted with cheers, applause, and laughter. The boys all rushed the cars and their teammates.  Paul grabbed at Rachel, Jay took Kim, I saw the pup looking after his actual pup, so I moved to step in front of the nerd, keeping Jess close too, who hadn’t stopped their jobs until they were done.

All the while we knew that the packs wouldn’t go wildly out of control with the imprints being here. But it was the rest of the crowd we couldn’t stop.

My warrior growled as a few of the townies stepped closer, but my hand was out warning them to take their celebrations towards a different direction.

‘It’s okay Leah, I’m okay.’ The vet said in a deflated voice.

“I know you are,” I told her. Looking back over my shoulder towards her, suddenly surprised at the smile on her face. Her eyes were on the boys, seeing them happy, dancing, singing along with the eye of the tiger. I knew she got it.

‘You’re not upset?” She asked me. And I shrugged.

“Annoyed, yeah. But upset? Nah.” Nodding my head towards the group of pups. “They won fair and square. But… if you tell them I didn’t curse and throw things at losing… I’ll disown you.” Narrowing my eyes at her now.

‘Oh…’ she giggled, the sweetest sound coming from her. She pushed the rim of her glasses up her nose. ‘Your secret is safe with me. As long as you tell them I kicked a bucket?’

Shaking my head, my lips curled up into a smirk. ‘Leah doesn’t lie, and no one would believe that anyway.’ Jess joined us.  Our attention fell back on the boys for a few minutes. I stood watching it all from the outskirts as the nerd moved carefully towards her imprint, and Jess went to partake with the other girls.

Turning my attention back to the cars the girls' teams had been working on. I walked around then, making sure that everything was completely clean.

‘It’s clean Leah, you should have a beer.’ The chief came to stand beside me as I wiped down the wheel of the car before me.

“We know nothing, but perfection will do for you, Charlie.” This made him smile a little.

‘So, what did the boys win, anyway?’ He asked nursing his can of soda.

I shook my head, standing at my full height next to him. Pointing towards the youngest pup. “He gets to ride my baby, and they all have full bragging rights.”

He took in a sharp breath, chuckling. ‘That’s… something…’ he knew what my baby meant to me. ‘And the freedom of riding alone?’

I shook my head. “Spirits no! Charlie! I’m not that insane. The pup gets to climb on the back. I will be in the front.” This made him laugh.

‘Yeah… that’s more like it.’ He smiled.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I saw all the guys go to the girls to celebrate… all but the Pup who picked his way around the outside of the crowd to get to Harper. But not rushing, letting her have her moment with Leah, he knew she was in good hands. I focused on the littlest imprint because fuck!! There was an urge in me to go to Leah… and not just the constant wants to be close to her that never seemed to go away. The one that seemed to get stronger the closer I was to her… which made no sense to me at all and yet here I was… a few feet away, feeling like it was miles. But just for now. I knew what I was feeling wasn't like the imprinted boys. It wasn’t less than they felt, it wasn’t more either… it was just worlds apart from what they shared. I was thankful Bear was between Quil and me when I heard Leah growl because her presence kept me from biting my lip and seeking Leah out between the people in the lot.

 Quil and I sat Bear on both of our shoulders, even though we could each lift two of her without any help. She laughed, she loved it, and it had the bonus of keeping her out of the crowd of celebrating boys… and it was all the boys, not just the boys that participated today. It was the elders, the rez kids and the townies all cheering in the spirit of friendly competition.

Things settled and the celebration turned into calmer pats on the back and ego-boosting, we set Claire down and I headed to the littlest Pup. “I told you the OGs wouldn’t let you down Pup!” I ruffled his hair, and he swatted me away. I could tell he was over the moon.

‘I never doubted it… but it’s the money for the centre that matters.’ He said with a wisdom beyond his years. He was humble… most of the time. But like them all he had his moments, like issuing the challenge in the first place.

Collin had found his imprint now and they were crouched over the dog, the Pup’s hand on the woman's back to steady her or just for the contact, he was whispering into her ear, and she was bright red. I made a pointed effort not to overhear.

I made my way to Leah and Charlie now. My focus trying to remain mostly on the Chief. “Hell of an ending to a hell of a day Chief Swan.” I smiled and shook his offered hand.

He gave me his are you keeping out of trouble look and I just grinned back. Then I looked to Leah and spoke. “Not that I have forgotten your highly detailed instructions or anything… but… what do want us to do with the lot… will we start packing up the equipment or wait until the rest of the cars clear out?” Maybe I was over-eager… but I wanted to help so that maybe I could take a run-in place of one of the guys who had already gone out today. I was feeling like I hadn’t pulled my full weight where that was concerned.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

As I spoke to Charlie, my eyes remained on the crowd just as he did. The Chief of Forks in his uniform, with salt and pepper hair, and a greying thick moustache over his top lip. He hadn’t lost focus over there being several warriors before him. Even if he knew about our world and that his daughter had stepped into it. At times I still saw the way he looked at us with care. He had seen us all grow up, going from childhood into adulthood. But… it was still something to behold.

My gaze followed Embry as he began to move closer to us. Tilting my head seeing how he moved, his eyes moving overhead, with the sensation of observing what he wasn’t saying, and at the same time hearing what had been said. I crossed my arms over my chest, biting the inside of my cheek, glancing at the packed lot and the work needed to clear things away.

“Hmm…” I said considering our situation and the options open to use. It was when Mac caught my eye. Nodding towards the bar door and then to the crowds, he gave me a thumbs up and a nod back.

‘Right, everyone, at this moment I’m going to ask people to start moving into the bar, with the winners up front for their first round on the house.’

The Cheering made me smirk shaking my head. The crowd began chanting.

‘Giving out a free round will make it easier to clean up.’  Charlie chuckled.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Raising my eyebrow to Embry as I continued. “We can clean up a little now. But Leo will need his ovens to cool down before he can head back to Port, the ice cream van can go whenever they are ready. And the big equipment…” thinking for a moment. “Yeah, we can store it in our storeroom before I take it back.”

Some of the others had started to make their way towards us. Sam and Jay being first. ‘We can help with the clean-up of the yard. If you take the time to show us where the equipment needs to go?’ He asked.

“Sure, not a problem. Looks like Embry, you’re going to get out of here early.”

I knew why he wanted to get things moving. And now I wasn’t going to stop him. With Ms C gone, I knew he wanted to put in a run. I got his need to take the pressure off the others.

 Charlie waved his people who were managing some of the crowd back towards their cruisers. ‘Remember Leah, don’t let anyone drink and drive.’ Giving everyone a wave. ‘Behave yourself, you lot. This was a great event. Let me know if my team and I can help with anything else.’ Saying it as he climbed into his car.

“Thanks, Charlie, I appreciate you coming.”

∞ Embry Call ∞

The look on Leah’s face as she watched me approach was one, I had gotten used to seeing over all the years… and here, with all these people around it was unchanged. It made me question how much of me she had seen before… it was so vividly clear to me now that she had seen beyond my carefully cultivated image for much longer than I had thought.

I grinned at her silent communication with Mac… he was perfect for this job. “Free booze? Maybe I’ll stick around after all.” I laughed. I turned to Jay then. “I can show you where we took it from this morning before I head out.”

 Sam gave me a look and clapped a hand on my shoulder. ‘You’ve been the one working these boys all day, you know better than anyone you need to stay for at least one drink and to tell them they did good work.’

 Jake laughed. ‘It’s almost like he’s forgotten he was the one to teach us that… isn’t it?’

I shoved my alpha… and with the crowd on the move into the bar and Nessie shutting off her music to discourage loitering; I didn’t need to hold back. I just shook my head at them. “Okay… let’s clear up, have a drink and then I’m gonna go pull my weight.”

‘Hey, you did your part today… we all did. And it paid off…’  Jake smirked. ‘And not just because the men won!’ He bragged, but it was good-natured. Mostly.

“You should get inside before they all drink away your profits.” I smiled at Leah. Not the smile that only she could read… there would be loads of time for that one later… but then it all came crashing back.

The conversation at breakfast about me getting lucky if the girls won today. “Shit!” I said it out loud and the guys all stopped and looked at me as we started to roll-up the hoses. All with that look asking; ‘did we miss something?’. With a crease between their brows.

I stopped myself from looking at Leah. “Oh, nothing… I just never thought to grab a change of shorts… I’ll have to head for my run in my jeans.” It was the truth… the only other clothes I had with me were the jeans. The others were heading into the bar in the shorts they had worked in all day… but even if I was only staying for one drink… I was going to look good doing it. Thankfully this was also something that would have greatly concerned me on any other day, so they all rolled their eyes and accepted it with a chuckle. We cleared up fast, and as most of the work was done Claire climbed on my back in the way of hugging me as I knelt and tossed big yellow sponges in a bucket.

She was heading home with her designated babysitters, and even Quil was taking the time to stop and have a drink with the young ones today. The brand-new happy couple were going to hang with her until one or both of us got home. Not that I was planning on spending the night in my bed… I was sure I could convince Leah that the money we all managed to raise today meant we all deserved to get lucky tonight.

“Good night LittleBear. You did so good today… but be nice to the new girl, don’t scare her off.” I laughed.

‘I won’t! I like her, she said she would let me listen to the dog's heart with her stethoscope! Isn’t that cool?’ She was so excited.

It was, in fact, the opposite of cool. But it was also cute. “Very cool!” I lied… but it was a white lie. I kissed her cheek. “Love you, Bear… sweet dreams in case I don’t see you before bedtime.”

She told me she loved me too and gave me one last hug before bouncing off to join the young couple in the emerald, green bug. I presumed Collin was leaving his truck to assist with any big items that needed moving. I changed inside the room that Leah had told us to return the stuff to. Making sure I didn’t put on a show for the locals this time.

The lot was empty by the time I headed to the front of the bar again. Just one or two people were outside smoking. The ground was still wet from the event. Nessie’s speakers were gone and sounds of celebration and chatter were flooding out of the bar as I pushed open the door and stepped in. Tony was still here, and he was deep in conversation with a few still-shirtless pups. The imprints and the pack all congratulated each other on a spectacular event. I spotted Leah and smiled. She didn't look up, but she would know I was watching. I grinned as I made my way to the bar. Mac set a free-poured whiskey in front of me. ‘The first one is on the house just like the boss said.’ He smiled at me and moved on to the next person.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

The day had gotten away from us, but then again, we knew it would, which is why the team, and I had been working all week to ensure everything was in place. The Bar was ready for business as soon as it was opening time. Which meant that there would be no impact of The Kid getting away for a run. Now looking at the way the place was heaving, we all made the correct decision.

The sounds of different voices and conversations taking place outside and around me made my lips curl up into a smirk.

‘Leah Clearwater! Are you smiling?’  Mac bumped his shoulder into mine, going to serve the next customer. I just rolled my eyes at him, back kicking his arse when he was a few steps away from me.

“There is a big difference between a smirk and a smile.” It was when I poured out a few drinks for Leo and his team that I felt eyes on me. A pull with a soft whisper telling me he has come into the bar, the scent of him enhanced over that of anything else in this space, and yet I knew better than to break my concentration.

‘This was a great day Leah, thank you for letting us be a part of it.’ The older man smiled sitting down on the stool handing the drinks back over his shoulder, as I poured them.

“I’m hoping I can call on you again if the need arises.” Pouring two fingers of bourbon for us to share.

‘Any time. I even got a booking from the Sheriff. He wants us to set up for a thing up there in Forks in the coming weeks.’ This made me smirk. Of course, Charlie Swan had stepped up.

“Wow… hold back on the details. You are killing me with the information overload.” Laughing, clinking my glass to Leo’s. “Well… Here’s to more things for good causes. Whatever they may be.”

With the rim of the glass on my lips, I let my eyes follow Embry for a second or two, before flipping my head back to down the amber liquid in one. The sweet hit of heat down my throat came directly after the smoky, oak flavours.

‘Whoow… wee…. This is the good stuff.’  Leo rasped. ‘I’d expect nothing less from a beautiful bar owner like you.’ Winking at me, as we said our goodbyes.

When I stood back, letting my gaze wander over the heads before me. There was an ease in the air, it felt right. As though we had accomplished something greater than the eye could see. Something every living person in this space could come to feel proud over. No matter what our past had painted our paths to be, I wanted to believe we could grow and show the generations to come that doing work for the betterment of our tribe, should come without wanting to be reimbursed for the effort.

‘Leah! Leah! Leah!’ That thought came partly crashing down with the voice shouting my name with pure excitement. I groaned grabbing a bottle of soda and a beer for the person following behind. ‘When can we go for the ride? Can we go now? And is there a limit to how far we go? Because if there isn’t, then I’d want to go tomorrow, maybe… if you’re free? We could ride to ‘

A hand clapped the pup on the shoulder stopping him from erupting where he jumped with glee. ‘Slow down a little, pup.’  Jake laughed. The joy in his eyes was palpable for the pup. ‘What’s the rush in claiming your winnings? We all know Lee is a woman of her word. So, take a breath.’ He winked across the bar at me. The look saying. ‘Don’t worry, we got this.’

‘Oh... yeah… sorry, Jake… sorry Leah.’ The pup looked sheepishly until I placed an open bottle of beer down. When he reached for it, I slapped his hand away, placing the bottle of soda in front of him.

“Rule One. No drinking and riding.”  Sure, I knew the beer would be out of his system before we went anywhere close to my baby. But there were other eyes on us in the bar, people who were fully aware of the best thanks to the elated cheering that took place when the guys knew they won.

‘Rule Two…’  Jake started. ‘We want to see your final project grade from this semester. If it doesn’t keep up to the one, we agreed to. Then you are looking at extra study time.’ The pup shrunk a little. His eyes tell an openly loud story of the thoughts going on in his head. Because everyone in the pack knew, that more study time equalled to less running time with the pack.

‘I’ve been working hard, Jake. I promise.’ He told his Alpha.

‘Rule Three…’  Jake took a pull from his beer as people moved around the bar, and I served them, still listening to the rules. ‘You need to help your mom out more. If that means you need extra help from Leah, me, Quil, or Embry. Then you ask. There’s no shame. It’s what we are here for.’

 Nessie came over to stand beside Jake, it was impressive to see. How they didn’t need to share a look or words. His arm just lifted, and she pressed into his side like she belonged. With his arm dropping to engulf her like it was what he was made to do.

‘Okay. Then… When will I get to ride with Leah?’ the pup’s eyes moving from his Alpha to his Beta now standing before him.

“As soon as…” Nodding my head to Jake, “… he says it’s time. The win will always be yours. But we need to remember the reason behind today. Understand why we did all this work. It’s not about what we get out of it. But more about us realizing what we can do, and what we achieved for our tribe, pup.” My gaze finally fell on Embry as I spoke.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I watched the way the dynamics in the bar moved. The townies interacting with the Rez guys and girls… and still, nothing that raised red flags. But we were all still watching and keeping an eye on everything. I knew there was nothing to worry about after I left for my run. Leah was here… I mean, sure the guys would put a stop to anything… But Leah would stop them from taking it too far.

I left Jacob to deal with the over-excited Pup and smirked at the interaction, but the conversation made me realize I had been so preoccupied I had no idea what the kid was working on in school right now. I would make a point to find out, I knew the strengths of all the guys, and I wasn’t what one would call an academic unless it was a creative topic… I was most likely going to be useless… I would find the right person to help if it was needed. Before I could spiral into all the other things I had let slip recently with the guys while I was so busy with Mom; Tony was making his way over. Soda in hand, and a huge grin on his face.

‘Man…’ He shook his head and a smile on his face. ‘I love this place!’ he told me like we had been in the middle of a conversation already… and with Tony… that was just how it always was with us.

I laughed. “All you need to do to stay is marry a Rez girl.” I tapped my glass to his and he settled next to me; elbows on the bar facing out to the crowd. With one last look toward Leah, just quick… subtle, I turned on my bar stool and reluctantly did the same. Later, we always had later.

‘It seems like almost all the girls here are deeply involved.’ He looked around, seeming like he was far from opposed to my suggestion. I looked too. Nessie was tucked up against Jake’s side.  Paul had his hands on Rachel’s hips and looked at her like she was the most beautiful thing in the universe… I smiled because she was, to him… she was everything. Jay’s hand was casually on his fiancé’s lower back while he chatted with some uncles from the village. I could see the occasional shift in his stance, a light press on her back moved her, keeping her from getting bumped as people moved between groups and tables.

“It sort of does, doesn’t it?” I chuckled.

‘Except for Leah… I don’t get it… she’s gorgeous… clearly, super clever. And really nice. Why isn’t….’ I cut him off before anyone would take him up wrong. A room full of her super-hearing brothers? There were too many ways he could be misunderstood no matter where he was taking this.

“Leah is a pretty private person. She knows what she likes… what she wants… and if or when she wants something… she’ll go for it.” I kept my grin aimed at my friend, and he got the meaning…  Leah's love life wasn’t on the table for speculation. My reputation as a peacekeeper was more than well-known enough for nothing, I had said to get taken up wrong. Or… you know, right?

“And you!” I elbowed him lightly. “That rap? What the hell? Why have I never heard that before?”

He just shrugged. ‘It's not my preferred style. Mom makes me practice it for breath control and diction, it’s effective… I just sang along in the car one day and Jessica thought it was the coolest thing.’ Just then Jess waved at him. He waved back. ‘She’s pretty cool though… I mean… I’ve been friend-zoned A LOT and I mean A LOT. But Jess is actually acting like a friend… she comes to gigs when she can…. Texts me before them if she can’t make it. And actually like… talks. Most girls blank you after the Let’s be friends’ conversation.’ He turned then and eyed me. ‘Well not YOU…’ He was hitting a lot of words hard tonight.

“Slow down or I will switch you to diet soda!” I teased him and he clutched at his imaginary pearls the way we always used to and declared blasphemy. “Lots of girls never called me back,” I told him, and it was true…

‘The ones you gave fake numbers don’t count.’ He teased. And I swigged my drink.

“Hey, I never gave fake numbers… I just didn’t give any.” It was still true though… before I joined the pack, I would be desperate for a call or a text. I was hopeless then… and lots of girls didn’t call or even just straight up said no when I asked for a number.

Jessica was waving frantically at Tony, beckoning him to a group of girls that now included Gemma from the diner. She smiled and I smiled back. I told my best musically inclined friend that he was being summoned. I turned back to the bar and caught Mac’s attention. “Can you send a round of those mermaid drinks to Jessica and her girl squad over there… and a…”

‘Virgin one for Tony.’ He smiled. He really was a people person… one night Tony was here, and he picked up that he didn’t drink. I nodded and he asked me if I wanted a refill. “No, but thanks. I have to head out and check on a few things…” Again, truth and no one questioned it anymore… not if they knew about Mom. I made my way to where Jake and the pup were, Leah still nearby helping customers. I caught Quil’s eye and gave him a nod. He joined us. “We’re going to head out, give some of the young ones a break,” I told them. Nessie freed one arm to hug me, kissing my cheek.

‘You did good work today ‘Bry… you made Momma T’s whole day.’ She beamed that brilliant smile.

“You too, Little One.” I grinned right back. I knew that some of the elders were still uncomfortable with a blood drinker…. Or in the case of the ones that didn’t know… a Cullen on the Reservation. But she did a great job today despite that. Thankfully, most of the other elders didn’t stay all day. “You put up a good fight, Clearwater!” I called to Leah, “Maybe you’ll get lucky next time.” I chuckled. Reminding her that I had remembered all too well about her suggestion that I would get lucky if the ladies won. I just remembered far too late. I draped my arm over Quil’s shoulder and headed to the door. Forcing myself not to look back. Telling myself we had all the time in the world. I would see her later. Even as my stomach felt a little…. Snarly. Yeah, that was the word. Snarly.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

‘Oh… ‘Bry is going to get it for that comment.’ The pup rubbed his hands together. Getting a stern look from me, and yet the pup smiled back. Was I losing my edge? Because before now, I was sure a look from me would have sent this pup running!

“Spirits!” Muttering under my breath, before addressing Embry Fucking Call… (It’d been a minute since I’d thought of him like that.)

“Enjoy the win, Call… It’s not going to happen again… not if I have something to do with it.” Saying it just loud enough for those with our hearing abilities to make out over the crowds and the music.

‘Come on Leah, let him gloat a little.’  Jake laughed setting his sun-bright smile on me. To which all I did was raise that perfect eyebrow in an arch. Biting the inside of my cheek, needing to keep the real true facts to myself.

I didn’t miss the disclaimer in his comment, or before when I knew my promise from the morning came rushing back to Embry. The man had clearly forgotten it as the day progressed. Which let’s face it. Was a good thing. I didn’t want him to throw the challenge for selfish reasoning. It wasn’t in either of us to do something like that, but this had been the first time for the matter to be tested.

I let my gaze move to the door for a second, just long enough to see the backs of Quil and Embry disappearing out into the dark night.

A smile curled the edge of my lips up at the corner as my hand dug into the ice machine with a scoop, filling three jugs. There was a good mix of ages in tonight’s crowd. So naturally orders for cocktails began coming in.

 Mac thought he was being clever, and subtle when he came up behind me stealing one of the jugs. He wasn’t aware I’d overheard Embry asking for the Mermaids. He laughed, rushing to gain some distance from a slap up the side of his head. But the third jug was for him! When I laughed glancing back to follow him, I couldn’t help but see the movement. There was a limp to the way he walked. His left side compensating for the right.

‘I’ll get the next ones, Lee. Promise” He called over his shoulder.

“Sure… I believe you.” jarring the words as I frowned a little.

‘It’s clear he didn’t listen and overworked it today.’ She sounded concerned. But I agreed. ‘You should tell him to go home. Char is here working the floor. He can take the bar with you.’ She gave voice to what I was thinking. ‘But. He is as stubborn as you.’ This part got a roll of my eyes. Again, yeah, she was right. But still.

 Jake, Nessie, and the Pup turned when Sam and Emily came over.  Sam held a sleeping small version of him and Em in his arms. ‘We are going to call it a night, guys.’  Emily said hugging and kissing everyone. ‘It was a great outcome today, Leah. Your mom and Mama T are overjoyed.’  I gave her a nod and a wink saying our good night. ‘Okay. The baby is gone, now we can party.’  Paul was at the bar ordering beers and a cocktail for his wife.

‘Can you at least wait until my wife and kid are out of earshot, Paul!’  Sam shook his head laughing at his third-in-command. ‘Sure… Sure... But it’s going to take your wife a lifetime to waddle out of here.’ He teased.  Sam didn’t need to do anything.  Jay came up to punch Paul in the arm for that comment. ‘Hey!’

“I swear Jackarse. If you try to climb up on my bar tonight. I will take your kneecaps out.” 

He just shrugged grinning back. The man knew how to look innocent. But I knew him better. “I mean it, Lahote.”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I chuckled at the Pup’s comment and messed his hair as I passed him. “Do I look afraid to you?” I asked. Outraged, he fixed his hair… or tried to, bless him. ‘Actually yeah…. A bit.’ He looked me up and down and I flipped him off… because sometimes twelve-year-old logic was just the right move.

 Quil slapped my hand down, still in 𝕣𝕠𝕝𝕖 𝕞𝕠𝕕𝕖𝕝 mode even though Claire was being baby sat by the newest couple in the pack tonight. I patted Jake’s shoulder as I passed him. “Thanks for the backup bro’,” I smirked and planted a sloppy kiss on his cheek before jumping out of his reach.

I wasn’t worried about my and Leah’s conversation earlier today. We had loads of time to get lucky… Right?

I mean, of course… but… why did my stomach feel like this? Even the cool air and the moon low in the sky didn’t shake the feeling.

Either way… she’d have kicked my arse for not giving it my all.

‘You, okay?’  Quil asked.

“Yeah…” It wasn’t convincing. “Yeah.” Better. “Long day, you know?” I smiled. Because it was… but not a bad one.

‘A good one though.’ He smiled and we headed around the back, to my jeep.

“A great one.” I smiled, deciding that the feeling was just me itching for a run… I needed to let my wolf out. “I can’t wait to find out what we raised today… I think it's gonna be a great number.”

We talked about the day… laughing and joking… the shuffle gods sending strange vibes through the sound system.

Too Soon – The Banners

I turned it down.  

The shifts had been strange today… shorter and with more frequent changes, only a couple of people switching in and out to stop large groups arriving at or leaving the event.

We headed to the regular meeting point.  Quil and I tended the leave from our place… it was isolated enough, and the neighbours were far enough away that they wouldn’t see us running into the woods from the back porch. So, we only met here for training or when we were in the village. It was going to be up to us they get the boys all back on track for full runs and reset our old routine.

 Quil answered his phone to a call from Claire saying something about a book she wanted to read… Then all I could hear was Littlesea on the line saying the words sexy fairy book over and over again… and sounding like he might cry if Claire didn’t stop the high-pitched complaining. I pulled over after the third utterance of sexy fairy book, and asked what the hell was going on. After a lot of repeated questions, we got the gist of the situation. Claire was trying to read a book that the Pup was convinced was highly inappropriate. I texted the group chat that included the girls… the one reserved for emergencies… because the imprints did not appreciate our class A banter.

Embry: [Is A Court of Silver Flames, suitable for Bear?]

Nessie: [That depends on your opinions on censorship.]

Emily: [That sounds like one for Rachel]

Kim: [Nope!!!]

Rachel: [Oh Hell No!!!! Who bought her that book?]

Brady: [That one is HAWT!!! Also No.]

Rachel: [OMW! Your read it! Meet me outside NOW so we can]

Brady: [I’m not in the HwH Ray-Ray! Naked in the woods]

Rachel: [Eww!]

I locked my phone screen. “That’s gotta be a firm no… if Rachel thinks it's too adult…” I didn’t need to finish.  Quil nodded and after a few minutes of back and forth, he held the phone out to me for help. It shattered me to do it, but I shook my head. He needed to do this. Eventually, he convinced her to wait until they could speak face-to-face.

I drove again and Quil sulked for a few minutes because I wouldn’t intercede. I let him stew and switched the song to snap him out of it. He’s had a tough day with her… and the fact he had to set a boundary, and she wasn’t here with him… I knew it was hard.

Teenage Dirtbag - Wheatus

He didn’t even crack a smile until the second chorus then he was belting it out until we reached the meeting point. I pulled off the road until the jeep was well hidden and killed the engine. Quil punched my arm. ‘Ready?’ He wouldn’t apologise. He didn’t need to. He never needed to, and it was a two-way street.

“Let’s hit it.” We walked up to the clearing; thankful the underbrush was only a little damp after a day of no rain. I spotted Brady furiously texting… that explained why my arse cheek was almost numb from my phone buzzing in my back pocket. However, he was, thankfully not Naked In The Woods.

“Alright, guys!!” I called out to the people who stood around… One of Sam’s pups was nearby to relay what I was saying to the others on patrol and probably dying for a shift change so they could party. “I know I’m not your Alpha or Beta but shut up and listen because they are either working, taking a much-needed night off or carrying a pregnant woman to the toilet every half hour while simultaneously convincing a toddler that those purple squiggles are the best cows they’ve ever seen. So, I’m all you’ve got.” There was a roll of chuckles and even a Wolfie chuff. Even Brady tucked his phone away. “I know today was a messy roster, but it meant everyone got to be part of the fundraiser and have a good time but now we need to reel this shit back in and get back on track, okay? We’re going to be the shift that makes that transition as smooth as possible.”

Then I started to fill them all in on the plan for the night and the sunrise shift.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

The sounds of the spirits were restless tonight. I hadn’t expected it at all. But something wasn’t right in the air. They weren’t singing. They weren’t pushing to be a part of the celebrations. It was as though they were standing back and watching. Taking in the details of the day, and what was to come.

‘So, when do we find out, just how well the car wash did?’ one of the locals asked.

“I’m sure MsC and Ma will have it out there by the morning if they haven’t already.” Answering, as I handed him over three bottles of beer.

The night was pumping, the music moving those who wanted to dance. At some point, Nessie talked Tony into joining her with the decks set up on the small, raised stage area we’d created for the open mic nights. The two of them played tracks which followed and complemented the last one. It was clear by the way Jake watched his imprint, that he was in the land of the spirits seeing her having so much fun, and Tony was in his element.

‘Didn’t see this night turning into this.’ Char shouted over the bar setting a tray of dirty glasses down.

‘It’s always the unplanned ones which end up being the most fun.’ Mac smiled, even if it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Here, let me take those into the back. You good with the crowd for now?” I took the dirties before Mac could get close to them.

‘Yeah. Only if, you’re sure.’ He said nodding to a short blondie waving her arms for his attention.

“I’m fine, go get that girl what she wants.” Telling him as I started heaving the glasses out the back.

‘You’re a good one, boss.’  Char stood there throwing a towel over his shoulder. ‘I saw what you did there.’

Shrugging my shoulder the sound of laughter from the group of pups and imprints stole my attention. ‘What’s going on there?’ he asked, and I shrugged again. It was better to not say anything than to lie and say I didn’t know. Especially when I could hear every word of the conversation.

‘By the spirits, I want to be in the room when Bear asks Quil and ‘Bry about the Bat boys' wing spans.’ Someone squealed. Making me roll my eyes.

‘Nope, I don’t want to be in their eyeline.’ This time it was Rachel. ‘I love the books, but she’s way too young for it.’

‘Claire is a teen.’ This was Jessica. ‘She was going to hear about them at some point. We were all reading books or playing games that were not age-appropriate at that age. She is just growing up. So, maybe we all need to let her.’

Sure, my cousin made a good point. But still. She didn’t understand the reason behind the protection around her.  As much as I agree with the sentiment of what she was trying to say, I knew that the men of the pack wouldn’t give Bear that same thought. They all saw her through the eyes of Quil. And to a point, I did too. Even if I was better at closing that side of my protection down.

Setting the rack of dirty glasses in the glass washer, I pulled out my phone. Normally I hated those big online shopping places, choosing to shop small and local. But at the same time, I knew overnight shipping would get what I wanted in Bear’s hands tomorrow. Writing a short note to go into the box with the eight-book set.

[Try dreaming of a world of assassins. The hero in this story, will show you what it means be a strong girl who grows up making mistakes… But learnt from them. -L]

Once the order confirmation came through, I pocketed my phone knowing once she had something better to read. The little monster would forget about the Fae Alphaholes for a while longer. Even if I did think, the Valkyrie would make for good role models.

«-(Meanwhile, in Seth Clearwater’s Head)-»

What a day. What a way to show the tribe and the elders we were ready to step up. To become those, they could rely on. The look on Ma’s face! The smile on Momma T’s lips. The glint of pride in the eyes of the other elders. This was what we, as the protectors of our tribe could achieve when we were trusted.

All the thoughts consumed my mind once Embry and Quil came to take over the next run. I’d told them I would keep going with them at least for another few hours, but the two were adamant that the pups and I should go and take part in some of the after-party at HwH. I had to admit, seeing the victory in the hive mind had all of us howling to Grandmother Moon! (Not really. Because we aren’t werewolves.)

By the time the handover was done, I found myself too far from the gathering clearing where I’d left my clothes. Going back there would make me even later getting to the bar. If I got a move on, I could help Sis, Mac, and Char with the close. This is why I was now shifted onto my two feet, running up the yard path looking for the hidden key on the small back porch of Leah’s home. I knew she kept me a few spares in her bedroom, and it wouldn’t take me much time to shower, dress, and run out from there. As long as Sis’s neighbour wasn’t twitching her curtains.

The excitement was palpable, I felt giddy, and couldn’t stop myself from laughing when I unlocked the back door and ran inside. Sure, most men my age wouldn’t break into their sister’s home when she was at work. But my sister and I didn’t have any hang-ups. She was a private person, holding up her walls for the world. But me. Nah… Leah loved me too much to be mad at me for dropping in like this.

I rushed into the house. Washing my feet in her bathroom and drying them off. Because let’s face it, I didn’t have a death wish. Humming ‘We Are the Champions’ I stopped in the dark hall. I hadn’t turned the lights on in the rest of the house yet. Something didn’t feel right. Something was wrong in the air.  But what? This was Leah’s home. Her sanctuary, so why…

Following my nose, my wolf was on guard with me. And for some reason, he slinked away in my mind. But why? Why wasn’t he speaking to me? I could tell he’d worked it out…

“FUCK! No! No...”

Stood in the doorway of my sister’s bedroom it hit me hard. It came out of nowhere, and I could swear I was imagining it. “My senses are playing tricks on me.” I didn’t know who in the name of the spirits I was talking to. I was here alone.

Walking over to the bed, I lifted the cover to my nose… My heart stopped. My mind went blank and reeled all at once. I didn’t need to turn the lights on to see clearly. My ears listened for sounds, but there were none. The smells were old, from hours ago.

“Not fresh.” Muttering to myself.

My gaze fell on the two side tables, glasses and bottles of water... on Both sides. When I turned to look at the clothes on her chair. My eyes bugged out.

“No… Fuck…” my heart stopped beating. I knew that T-shirt on her chair. And it didn’t belong to her. I remembered the exact date, time, and place it was bought. And Leah wasn’t the one who took it home…

“Fuck!” The smells… I was still holding her covers. “The scent is so potent.” One I knew so well. And wished I didn’t!

 “Embry…”

I let the name out with my warrior trying to hold my anger from flaring into an inferno. Pulling at reasons why, what would Embry Call’s scents be doing in my sister’s bedroom? Walking out of her room, I followed the scent all over her home.

The living room where I saw his nana’s guitar resting in my sister’s armchair. I’d know it anywhere. I’d seen it in his room a million times before tonight!

When I moved into the kitchen… I saw two cups sitting out beside the sink… Two cups… for my sister who only ever had herself, and sometimes Ma, and me over… But no…

I turned back walking to the hallway by the front door. He was everywhere. She… He… they! They were… I followed the scent to the couch. Where most of my senses kicked in.

“No… Fuck! Fuck!” What was going on? “Why the Fuck would they… What were they thinking?”

I was back in the kitchen now, lifting the house phone up and dialling.

«-(Back at HwH, in the madness around Leah Clearwater )-»

“I’m going to ban your husband for life if he doesn’t put his shirt back on.”

Rachel sat with her legs crossed on the stool across the bar from me. Chewing on the tip of her paper straw, giving Paul smitten eyes. ‘But just look at how fine he is.’ She swooned. Making me roll my eyes at the two of them.

“By the spirits, I swear if the Goofball and his nerd end up like the two of you, I’m going to ban you all from here.” Scowling at them both.

‘You’d think it would wear off after being married.’  Mac was laughing as he poured a couple of beers.

“If only.” That was all I had time to say before I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket. Taking it out I saw the display said HOME. But rolled my eyes when Rachel told Mac that their passion was only getting stronger with each year. “Spirits help us.” I groaned answering the call. 

“Hey, Kid. You, okay?” The minute the words were out of my mouth, my world went silent. The crowds around me, the music, the laughter, the conversations all disappeared with the realization.

HOME…

The call was coming from my home.

Only one person dared to go there when I wasn’t in.

Only one person who I just addressed.

My baby brother… He was at my home… Images of how I left the house this morning came flashing before me. The bed was unchanged because Embry and I were going to be there together tonight, the fact that I didn’t air the house out this morning.

‘I’m here. Waiting.’ Came the voice on the other side. And then the call ended.

‘Right, Leah.’ A conversation I didn’t hear continued. A shoulder nudged into me. Mac stopped laughing when he turned his attention to me, as did Rachel.

‘Leah? What’s wrong?’ She asked jumping down from her stool. ‘Leah?’

Blinking a few times I swallowed, pushing my walls up hard and fast. Locking down the fear creeping up into me again. The Spirits weren’t speaking, but slowly the sounds around me came back into motion like a high-speed turn-up.

‘Leah?’ Mac’s hand rested on my elbow.

“Yeah… Listen… I’m… sorry for doing this to you. I really need to go.” He cut me off.

‘Go. Don’t worry, things are slowing down. Go.’ He moved to the side for me.

“Don’t worry about setup for tomorrow. I’ll be back later. Just close down and leave it all for me. You and Char go home.” And I was out.

Eyes followed me, I could feel them, but I didn’t wait around to answer any questions. Running out and climbing onto my baby. I kicked him off his stand and rode off before anyone thought it was okay for them to come out to question me. 

‘I’m here. Waiting.’  The kid’s voice was his, but not his all at once.

Three small words rang in my ears, as I pulled out of the parking lot. The wind blowing in my face, giving me no joy tonight.

≋    ≋    ≋    ≋    ≋

I slowed my bike down as I came up my street, and my eyebrows pulled together as I saw that Ma’s car was parked in the drive.

‘Why did the kid call Ma? I know he sounded upset… but…’ She was asking the question for both of us.

We knew by now he would have picked up the sound of my bike, but some part of me still felt like this was all a nightmare. Even if I didn’t dream. This was one of them, right? My emotions, mind, body, it was all locked down so tight, I told her to sit this one out. I wasn’t going to call on her. This was going to be, between me and my brother… also by the looks of it my Ma too.

My feet moved me forward to the front door. The lights of the kitchen showed me that my house was indeed occupied. My hands didn’t shake when I put the key in the lock to push the door open. I could hear the beating hearts of a human and a warrior. The scent of my Ma, my brother, mixed with what had become the norm in these four walls.

No one spoke as I kicked my boots off, slipped my jacket off too, and hung it on the hook before setting my keys and phone down on the small table, before stepping around the corner, to stand in my living room.

My eyes moved around the sight before me. Seth stood in the far corner by the window, dressed in a pair of jeans with a Tee I knew he got from the drawer in my bedroom which belonged to him. His eyes were narrowed, his jaw clenched, and his arms crossed over his chest. Ma turned to look at me from the armchair. Her concerned eyes were on me, waiting to see who broke first.

But before I could say anything, my gaze fell on the coffee table. Placed in the middle of it sat Embry’s nana’s guitar. His Tee which had become mine as I spent most nights sleeping in it. Beside the tee were two cups, and two bottles of half-empty water.

‘Usdi…’ Ma started, holding out her hand towards me. ‘Please tell me what is happening? Embry and you… are you…’ Before she could say anything, or end her sentence The Kid jumped in.

‘No… Don’t go easy on her. She did this. She… she… What in the name of the spirits was she thinking?’  Seth’s anger was palpable from across the room. He stepped forward, his face distorted with disgust.

All my fears for Embry… for these steps we were taking came rushing back like a ten-ton brick wall falling on my chest. I knew how this tribe, the pack, the imprints would react if they found out about Embry and me… I knew how they would want something... someone… better for him. How Leah Clearwater wouldn’t stack up to what they would have seen as a future for Embry.

And here is my proof. My brother. My Ma… the look in their eyes…

‘Really where do you see this mess going?’ Seth pointed at me from across the room. ‘You don’t learn, do you? You didn’t learn from how Sam---’

‘SETH! STOP!’ Ma was on her feet. The sound of her heart was like a riot of wild horses. ‘Just Stop. Where is all this anger coming from? Why do you think it is okay to speak to your sister in this way?’ She was facing him, her back turned away from me.

“Ma… Let him speak.” My voice was low and even. “I want to know what is going on in his head.”

His eyes were back on me. ‘What is going on in my head? That’s fresh coming from you. When have you ever let us see inside your head?’ His words felt like a slap. ‘You always go on about not lying… how long has this all been going on?’ pointing to the table and Embry’s belongings. ‘Were you ever planning on telling us?’ He shouted.

“Ma… Move out of the way. Please.” I told her as I saw his anger spiking.

‘Don’t tell her to move out of the way. You’ve been lying to her too.’ He pushed forward as Ma pushed him back.

“Seth…” My voice had grown, it had built into something I’d only felt once before. My body shook, but it wasn’t my warrior. “Ma… Move… Please!” She did this time, leaving Seth to come at me if he wanted to. But something stopped him. Something he saw in my eyes made him take a few steps back. To stop in his spiral before it became something neither of us could come back from.

‘Forget it…. I should have known better than to expect any answers from you.’ This time he pushed past me, his shoulder banging into my side. Two warriors of the Clearwater Bloodline, both on two sides of the riverbank, with a swell of water keeping us apart. ‘I’m going to find my answers another way.’

My front door opened and banged close, making Ma jump holding her hands over her mouth to hold a sob in. ‘Usdi… he… He is young… he didn’t mean…’

“He meant it Ma; he meant everything he said. And I shouldn’t be shocked.” My eyes were dead. The emotion locked down so tight that I wasn’t going to let it out. “I should have known better. I’m not good enough for Embry Call. I’m not good enough for anyone.”

The words stopped her in her tracks, she was frozen; her eyes locked on me, but I had nothing to give her. Because if I did, I didn’t know if I could make it out of this in one piece.

Backing out of the living room, I pushed my feet into my boots and picked up my keys following the path my brother had taken to leave my house. As I climbed onto the back of my bike. I needed to get some air, to think about what had happened. To understand the disgust in The Kid’s eyes for me. And right then, it occurred to me…  Seth’s last words… They resonated… What did he mean when he said he was going to get answers?

“Spirits!” I hoped I was wrong, that my brother wouldn’t take my private life and open it wide for the world to see.

Kickstarting my baby, I glanced at the front door where Ma now stood with tears running down her cheek. Riding off my driveway, I followed Seth’s scent, because he had a good amount of lead time on me.

∞ Embry Call ∞

My motivational speech went down a treat and the boys were running their routes with minimal instruction. They weren’t rushing them or cutting corners. Running the lines wasn’t about speed, it was about vigilance. With a mixed Uley and Black pack run it was a great time for them to work on keeping those windows open and communication flowing.

A few of them had their thoughts drift back to the afterparty but they quickly righted themselves.  Quil and I took the route closest to the roads, keeping an eye on the townies coming and going. Leah and her crew were good at making sure no one left in a car that had been drinking… but the HwH wasn’t the only place that people in the village could drink.

Sure, traffic accidents weren’t really our responsibility, but we had helped out at a few in the past.  The roads were quiet… the party was still in full swing, I supposed. I wondered if Jake was having a good time… Was Tony still hanging with the village girls?

‘Don’t worry ‘Bry… I have no doubt that they are all taking a page out of the Call playbook and...’  Quil started and the hive chorused; ‘Living in the moment!’

I just laughed. I should have been offended that they thought I was so predictable… but I preferred to think of it as consistent and dependable. There was a series of scoffs in my head when the thought relayed.

But then… the signal fire? No one had sent word they were using the circle tonight. The pup nearest detoured as soon as I gave him the go-ahead. Before he could see anything, he heard…

My name?

‘Seth?’  Quil recognised the voice immediately.

‘Why wouldn’t he phase? Could it be my mom?’ I thought and I pulled some of the older guys to take mine and Quil’s route and I redirected to the stone circles. Seth called my name again; the Pup closest barked, signalling that I was on my way.

‘No… if it was Mama T he’d signal from Billy’s house.’ Quil assured me. Before the pup went back to his line, I caught a glimpse of Seth… pacing.

Why wouldn’t he just phase?

➶➶➶➶➶➶➶

Quil waited in the trees close enough to hear whatever was happening and still near the boys if he was needed.

Seth was stood in the second circle… The message ‘Step up to the circle’ was clear. The minute the light of the fire in the centre hit my wolf’s body, he stopped pacing. His body was locked up, shoulders squared, and he looked like he didn’t know if he was about to cry or scream.

“What the fuck happened?” I thought; it manifested as a low whine in my wolf’s throat.

‘Phase… I want to talk to you, and only you.’ He was shaking… he was trying to contain his wolf. I couldn’t remember the last time I saw Seth struggle with that. It had to be Mom.

‘Just go ‘Bry… I’ll signal if you’re needed.’  Quil urged. This was not a good example for the kids…  Quil psychically nudged me. He was the only one in the pack whose thoughts felt like a physical touch to me.

I pulled my wolf back, promising him we’d run soon… but if Mom… well… I had no idea if it was a promise I could keep.

Bones bent and shrank… muscles twisted… the world changed shape, and all the air rushed out of my body and back in when everything refocused.

I had tied a pair of shorts to my ankle knowing I planned on running the 110-patrol route.

“Seth what the hell happened? I’m running a patrol… is Mom….” I couldn’t finish… I froze… He froze too and looked horrified; my stomach lurched. I stuffed my legs into the shorts I had washed cars in earlier today. Nudity in front of the guys wasn’t something we thought about much.

‘Fine… She’s fine. I mean…  Collin has your phone, and he hasn’t signalled.’ His expression softened and he stepped into the outer ring.

“Okay… then if you don’t mind, I need to…” I turned to go back to the tree line.

‘I’m not done!’ His voice was full of rage, and it had come out of nowhere. He was shaking again when I looked back at him.

I stepped into the ring that no one was allowed to enter in wolf form and put my hand on his shoulder. “Seth… bro’… What happened?” I put my hand on his shoulder. There was something really wrong here. “Talk to…” He slapped my hand away like he had belatedly realised that it was me he was pissed at and one look in his eyes confirmed it: He was pissed… at me?

‘Talk to me!’ He laughed and it was soaked in malice. “How about you talk to me Embry… how about that… hmm… the open fucking book. Right? That’s what you are? The class clown… the mentor… the one that tells us to own our fucking feelings… How about you start talking!?!’

I held my hands up trying to calm him as it sank in… it sank in like a blade through my ribs. I must have not said anything for too long because he spoke again. ‘Speechless all of a sudden?’ He barked that vicious laugh again. ‘Okay, well how about starting with how long you’ve been fucking my sister?’

He wasn’t quiet… In fact… did he raise his voice at the end. No… he wouldn’t. My eyes darted to the trees. I could hear movement. ‘Oh… so Quil didn’t know?’ He had a look on his face I had never seen on him before. ‘If you’re so worried about him hearing…. Must mean you’ve lied to him too?’

“Seth… stop. This is not the time for this conversation.” I contain my anger at the choice of words he used.

‘Of course, it’s not… Fuck! You even sound like her now! I don’t give a damn… Leah won’t answer so I came right to the source… and tonight is the night I found your scent in my sister’s bed… your t-shirt in her room. Remember… My first concert… first road trip with the guys. I know that fucking shirt ‘Bry! So, tonight is the night I need some answers!’

‘SETH!!!’  Quil ran out of the trees on two feet now. ‘Shut your mouth! Right now!’

He stepped into the circle between the two of us.

‘So, you did know?’ Seth was snarling at him now two as he stepped between us.

‘It doesn’t matter what I know or don’t know. This isn’t happening here. Go home. Keep your mouth shut and we will deal with this in the morning.’ With Quil talking Seth down I staggered back a few steps. The blade between my ribs scraped bone… pierced my lung and I felt… cold…

Angry words were being exchanged nearby… but there was so much noise in my head.

It was over… I’d lost her… everything… I… she… Leah… this was it. The moon hid behind the clouds when I turned to look for Grandmother. My heel hit a stone marking the middle circle and I…

Fell…

One knee hit the dirt, and I was so stunned that I barely felt it as Quil took my face in his hands. ‘Embry! Are you okay?’ It was like I was hearing him from underwater.

“You knew?” I asked… my voice was foreign… the world was too quiet and too loud all at once.

‘I didn’t know it was… Her.’ He looked around like not saying her name out loud could protect our secret.

Leah… she was…

“Fuck!” What had Seth said?

Leah won’t answer

“You spoke to Leah?” I was on my feet in a flash… closing the space between us. “Where is she? What did you say to her?”

‘You need to stay the hell away! She’s my sister and I don’t give a fuck what games you two are playing. But it ends now!’ He was still shaking, and I had no idea how he was still on two legs, but my wolf was nearing his limit.

We snatched the front of Seth’s shirt. Not to hurt him, just to show him we mean business. “Shut the hell up, Seth! Where was she when you spoke to her? Did you pull a stunt like this at the bar too?”

He shoved me with two open palms on my chest. I stepped back.  Seth was strong, but he knew he couldn’t move me if I wasn’t willing to be moved.

‘STOP IT!! NOW!’ I had never heard Quil so dominant.

We heard a familiar engine… ‘Right on time…’ Seth had that spiteful look on his face again. It made me sick.

This wasn’t Seth… he was letting his anger twist him into something he wasn’t. “Seth… please… this isn’t you. Where’s the man that has been my brother for all these years?”

‘He stopped being your brother the first time you fucked his sister on her couch, Call.’ That expression on his face looked chiselled from stone. That phantom blade was ripped clean. Slicing all the way out… he was twisting the most meaningful part of my life into something crude and lurid.

I charged; fist, balled. Quil’s massive arms came around me and it was enough to make me realise what I was about to do and stop. I couldn’t lie… It took everything in me to let it go. ‘Don’t do something you’ll regret in two minutes brother.’

My eyes met Seth’s over his shoulder.

Seth… he was gone too.

I did this. This was all my fault. I… took her for granted… I took it all for granted.

All day.

A million times.

I told myself again and again…

We had time…

Later…

We had spades of chances and opportunities…

We’d be alone again soon…

She would be mine again soon…

Just wait…

Be patient.

I had been released by Quil while I was lost in my guilt. A single headlight filtered through the trees. I looked up and found my best friend watching me. “This is all my fault.” My voice cracked.

‘Embry…’ Quil had no idea what I meant… how could he? … but the sadness in his voice. Was it disappointment? … was it empathy? I couldn’t even tell anymore…

The world was too loud.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

My world was so quiet, the wind gave me no pleasure, the night no relief. Even Grandmother Moon hid from lighting my path towards the circle of stones. And the spirits… they were silently watching. It wasn’t hard to follow Seth’s route, to understand where he had chosen to go. As much as I hoped he just needed time to cool down. He hadn’t. The closer I got on the road, eyes from the forest began to meet me, flashes from behind the darkness covering the tree lines, all watching my progress, but no one spoke.

The scent of fire came from afar and that’s when the spirits began their descent into sadness. Their hummingbird-like song now sounded like a dark march, making my gut twist, into a painful knot. One hand moved to my stomach as I rode, and then it moved up to my ribs. And then my heart. What was going on? What were they showing me? What in the name of the spirits had I done? The image of Seth’s disgusted face kept flashing across my mind. Of my, Ma stood crying at my doorstep while watching me ride off…

What was WRONG WITH ME!!!! How had I become this selfish? Why didn’t I just tell them??

‘Because you deserve happiness. You didn’t take anything that wasn’t offered openly.’ She tried to get through.

 I lost control of my bike in the blink of an eye, with another sharp stab to my ribs. My bike swerved but I corrected it. The spirits were watching over me, thankfully the road wasn’t wet, so I didn’t come off. But I heard the howl of two pups at witnessing the near miss.

‘Stop… you know it’s okay to show weakness. They can deal with the human side of things.’ She had been letting my thoughts run wild only to a point, before stepping in.

I wasn’t listening. The spiral in my head wasn’t letting me go. She was wrong I couldn’t… weakness wasn’t something I could handle.

‘You let Embry see… to feel… to understand. Why not them too?’ She tried so hard. To no avail.

≋    ≋    ≋

By the time I pulled off the road and up the dirt path towards the circle of stones, I could hear the sound of Seth, Quil, and Embry. Their scent even outdoors gave the impression of what had been happening before my arrival. Making my hands tighten on the handlebars.

‘What is Seth thinking?’ She scowled with disappointment. But I wasn’t listening. Because I was the one to blame for this. To make my kid feel this way about one of his pack brothers. To bring them to this point. ‘Stop!’ There was no stopping me.

“What in the name of the spirits, is going on here?” My voice had lost its righteous boom of the Beta of the pack. Because I wasn’t here in that capacity. Did I even have the respect of the pack to call myself their Beta after this?

My body froze in my tracks at the view before me.  Seth standing to one side, snarling. Quil sanding in the middle… And holding Embry back from… what? My eyes widened. Was Embry about to hit Seth? Because it was clear Seth came for a fight.

The pain on all three faces before me, hit me harder than any bone-shattering punch I had taken.

‘No… No… No… he wouldn’t… he would never.’ She rushed to defend Embry.

I didn’t step into the circle, I couldn’t move my feet, because if I did, my mask would be gone. So, staying at a distance where all three of the men were clearly in my eye line was the best option. For now.

‘Of course, you came.’  Seth’s anger grew stronger since he left my house. ‘Just fucking him in your house wasn’t enough right… You now have to defend him too?’ The words felt like a stinging slap.

‘Enough Seth! I told you. Go home! We will talk about this in the morning.’ Quil was trying to take control of the man who somehow looked like my hurt baby brother. Quil’s heart-filled eyes were on the kid, and then over his shoulder, showing me, he knew… he knew too.

My eyes moved over the forest before landing on Embry. Seeing the devastation and emotional turmoil in them. Spirits! I didn’t want this… I didn’t want to bring this discourse to the people I cared for… But I failed!

 Seth waved his hand in the air. ‘I’m not going anywhere—‘But I cut him off.

“Seth…” My voice gave the false impression of calm, when I was anything but. Internally, each brick Embry had removed, was finding its rightful place building my guard up one by one. “You got your way.” My chin moved to the woods and the eyes we could see reflected back. “My life in the open for all to see. What more can I give you right now?” While I spoke to him, my eyes didn’t meet his, but my head was still held up.

My brother’s feet faulted as though he had been in a haze of bloody rage. Only now seeing the devastation and destruction caused. And then the angry boy was back. But it was too late now.

When my gaze locked on Embry, my mind flashed to a conversation the two of us had in the beginning. About how he wanted the approval of our moms. I had wanted that too, as well as Seth’s. And once again all those fears were back. Knowing how the tribe, the pack, the imprints… and now my family were going to react.

My world… Our bubble… it had imploded!

∞ Embry Call ∞

«-(Meanwhile, in Quil Ateara’s Head)-»

I had no idea what was happening… actually… that wasn’t true. I knew that Embry had been seeing someone. I couldn’t be sure how long, but it was at least two months. But the devastation in my brother’s face told me, it had to be more… What had he meant that it was all his fault? Was he talking about whatever was happening between the two of them… or the fact that Seth had discovered their secret...

I knew I should be mad that Embry had lied to me… but… had he? He never told me where he was going or why he wasn’t coming home. He just told me he’d be back in the morning or some other run around. I accepted that; because he seemed happy… not that he was miserable but there was just something lighter about him… the weight he’d carried since Mama T got sick seemed to be easier to carry… and now I knew why. He’d been sharing it… with Leah.

I couldn’t wrap my head around it… Leah and Embry? But at least that meant he hadn’t lied about this mystery girl not being married. But how? When? Why?  Embry went for beautiful girls and there was no denying Leah fit that bill… but neither of them was the exclusive type…

And even more importantly, how had it gotten so serious that Embry looked like his whole world fell apart…

Even Leah… as she stood there… She never gave anything away and she looked… broken. She had obviously followed Seth here. She knew there would be eyes and ears on this conversation, and she came…

I looked between Embry and Leah they were locked in on one another. The rest of us had stopped existing. “She came for him.” I whispered to myself. “She came here for him… so he didn’t have to face this alone.” This was what made me step closer to Seth again. “You need to watch the way you’re speaking to your superiors inside this sacred space, Seth.”

‘Don’t tell me how I can speak to my own flesh and blood, Ateara!’ His voice was quiet rage. Like he knew he had no reason to be as hateful to me as he had been to them.

Embry moved… as soon as I was between him and Seth again; like he hadn’t trusted himself to move past him without a buffer. He passed and went right to Leah, stepping over the lines of stones. Seth tried to step around me, and I blocked his path. “Not a chance,” I said, not in a threatening tone just… firm.  “Don’t make me hold you back. Because I will and we both know I can.”

‘I’m so sorry, Leah…’ The shake in my best friend's voice was heartbreakingly soft.

I didn’t dare look towards them… their privacy had been invaded enough and I might be stronger than Seth… but I wasn’t quicker, so I didn’t take my eyes off him.

I heard a collective intake of breath from the treeline, and I wanted to shout at them to get back to work… but what was the point now? Like Leah had said… It was done. Seth looked furious at whatever was happening behind my back. “Are you happy now?” I asked him… and I couldn’t lie… the flinch that crossed his face didn’t make me feel bad… He had done the same to his sister and my brother tonight. And it distracted him.

‘I didn’t want this…’  Seth hissed, and his eyes went to the trees.

“Then why are you here, Clearwater?”

He dropped his eyes and at least had the decency to look ashamed.

‘I didn’t… this isn’t…’

“It doesn’t matter what you wanted, Seth… It matters what you have chosen to do, to them…” I whispered back.

‘I. Deserve. Answers!’ He was vibrating in place, speaking through his teeth.

The ridiculousness of his words made me scoff and I looked him square in the eyes and asked. “Do you??” Because… talk about arrogant!! Like people owed him an explanation for their personal lives. When it did not affect his life whatsoever. His eyes faltered again. “Neither of them owes you… or any of us a Spirits damned thing!” When those words left my mouth, I heard a few sets of footsteps retreat. Not all… but some.

«-(Meanwhile, in Embry Call’s Head)-»

All I could see was Leah… I had no idea what had happened between her and her brother. Had he spoken to her the way he had to me… How much had he really seen? He’d been at her house that was for sure… I should have been more careful… I shouldn’t have left a trail of myself all over Leah’s sanctuary. I was a fucking idiot.

I knew my scent would have still been there no matter what… it was pointless to think of what I could have done differently.

I was sure that she was rebuilding all those walls as we spoke… but I read it on her face… she was blaming herself for all of this and I couldn’t let her do that. I couldn’t. We did this. She should not have to bear this alone.

As soon as Quil moved, I moved. My bare feet were almost silent on the semi-solid earth after a day with no rain. I saw nothing else but her… She was all I cared about; all I could see. I let Quil manage Seth’s tantrum. I knew I would be overwhelmed with love for that man as soon as I could feel anything that wasn’t searing pain and something else, I couldn’t name. Quil hadn’t judged… he wasn’t disgusted like Seth… wasn’t even mad that I had lied.

I was close enough to Leah now to touch her and I hesitated…

I hesitated…

It was like another knife in the gut. “I’m so sorry, Leah…” I said as quietly as I could. Nothing here was private anymore… but…

My head was so loud, and my throat was thick… Fuck it!  I reached out and touched her cheek, this could be the last time I ever get to touch her. I ignored the sounds from the trees. “It’s my fault and I’m so…” I stopped before I apologised again because she hated it.

Actions were how you showed her how you felt. But I was all out of actions… I was all out of time… because I hadn’t stopped to appreciate how precious that time was.

Now we were here and this was the last I had to show her what all of this had meant to me, show her that I saw her and everything she sacrificed for us. Show her that she would never be alone, unless she wanted to be… even if this… our bubble… our miracle; was shattered. I would always see her.

I ignored the whispers behind us.

I touched my forehead to hers and took in a shaky breath cradling her face between two hands now. Feeling the heat of her skin… the silky coolness of her hair from the ride here. I held back the stinging in my eyes. “You don’t have to be here for this.” My voice caught in my throat. “I can do this… Please, let me do this for us, Trouble.” I hated to see her whole life laid bare in front of people she hadn’t opened that door to. Tears came in an unwelcome trail down my cheeks now. “Please… I’ve got this. I’ve got you.” I didn’t say for the last time… she knew this. I knew this…

Seth… he knew it too.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

I could hear the conversation taking place between Quil and Seth, I knew it was impossible for me to get through to my kid right now. So, I had to trust in the spirits to stop him from making a mistake there was no coming back from.

But at the same time, they were quiet. The Spirits were witnessing this unfold without stepping in. I wanted to shout at them... to ask them why. But now wasn’t the time. Only my warrior would bear witness to the truth unravelling within the walls going up around my soul again. No one would hear the Earth-shattering sound of my heart breaking, or see the fear of loss, but me and her.

She winced and gasped as Embry hesitated…

 ‘He…’ Her heartbroken at the sight. ‘He hesitated…’ her voice was silently moving away from the surface at that one action. I told her I understood because he had so much more to lose here than me. I was an outsider in a valley of despair, while he was the life and soul. I had to bite the inside of my cheek to stop the gasp of emotions she felt from coming to the surface.

My eyes closed for a second at the exact moment his hands touched my skin. Making me take a short quick breath. A reminder of how far we had come together. How our journey on this evolution had grown into something so profound, only to end up here.

I kept my voice even, willing my strength not to give up on me now. But I did lean into his touch. Resting our foreheads together just as our ancestors had to speak to the soul.

“You... you have nothing to apologise for.” My eyes flew open when he asked me to go.

‘He promised we would face the world together.’ Her voice was a broken whisper. ‘Us against the world.’ She cried. Until I reminded her. His world was a lot bigger than ours.

His tears cut my soul. I felt my heart, body and mind free-falling into a pit of despair. Why? Why was this hurting so much? Why did it feel as though each tear in his eyes was a cut on my body, filled with the burn of salt? What were all these feelings consuming me?

‘I’ve got this. I’ve got you…’

But if this were true, why would he think I would let him face this alone? I didn’t speak with words… that was his superpower. I couldn’t tell him what I wanted with words. My being here was the action, telling him this was Still Real for me.

But maybe it wasn’t enough. Because I remember my promises to him. I’d only stay, as long as he didn’t tell me to leave.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I closed my eyes and held onto her. She still wasn’t leaving, and it was making me want to pull her in and wrap her up in my arms. To tell her. No… it didn’t matter. I wouldn’t let them… him… take her away from me. We could do this… we wouldn’t let them break us.

But that would break all the promises I had made her. That wouldn’t change the fact that no one… no one would look at me and think I was right for her… Seth would never accept it…  Sue… she never brought it, but she knew my reputation… and even if she loved me… that didn’t mean she’d want the likes of me with her daughter. This would tear her away from her family and…

I would be the cause.

A pained whine rumbled in my throat and my hand slipped back into her hair and my fingers twisted there lightly. She wasn’t all mine anymore… I couldn’t see a world where It was possible… not without ripping her out of her life. “Leah.” I sobbed. There wasn’t another word for it. “I took it all for granted… I…” I took a breath. I needed to get control; I was supposed to be showing her that I could do this. “I did this,” I said, steadier… but certainly not steady.

There were too many thoughts in my head, and I could not keep a single train of thought. I knew Quil and Seth had been talking but I had no idea what they were saying. I was already failing at our rules… not to let this affect the pack and here I was falling apart in front of them all.

PDA too… not that this really fits the description. It was so much deeper… she was my lifeline.

There was a shuffling of feet behind me, and I realised then that Seth had been calling my name… and the feet were coming closer.

He’d gotten past Quil… Quil was stronger, but he would never hurt Seth, not even to restrain him. Still, I couldn’t let her go. My hold on her was tender though so when hands clamped on my arms they were yanked away. I let go so as not to hurt her. Not that it would have hurt much… but that wasn't the point, I had caused more than enough hurt tonight.

 Seth was in front of me then shoving me back with intent this time and yelling. ‘Get your fucking hands off my sister!’ I had a vague memory that he’d said this already too. I refused to budge, and he was seething. Quil tried to get between us again and I held up a hand to stop him. I had almost cracked earlier and thought about swinging for him, but there was no way I would let that happen again. Not only because I wouldn’t put Leah in that position. It wasn’t me… I didn’t fight like this. I didn’t fight with fists… not anymore. Not unless I had no other option, even then… I kept it to the bare minimum.

Seth had taken so much from me tonight… but this… This I could keep.

“I’m not going to hit you, Seth.” There was definitely anger in my voice, but it was mostly just broken. He shoved me again and nothing happened but a jostling of my shoulders. There were growls from the trees and the outlines of massive wolves were visible in the firelight. We were outside the circle now so they could come between us if they chose. They hadn’t left with the others but that didn’t mean they were okay with a fistfight between their brothers.

“Do your worst kid… You need to beat the shit outta me to get past what this anger is then do it. I’m not going to fight with you.” I told him, still shaky, my heart still racing, aching with every single beat.

Seth whirled to his sister now. ‘See…. Do you see what you mean to him? You’re both standing here like this is some epic romance and he won’t even fight for you!!’

“Mind your place Seth!!” I raised my voice. “We are still your superiors… and if you won't heed me I will have your alpha reign in your juvenile bullshit!”

‘Oh please! You won’t even answer simple questions! You don’t want Jacob involved in this… yet.’ I knew he only added the last bit because he knew this was done… not just the pack… in a matter of days the whole village would be talking about this.

“Oh yeah? You think I won’t call Jake? I have nothing left to lose. My mother is sick, one of my brothers is leaving, and you just destroyed the best thing that's ever happened to me, Clearwater. Don't fucking test me!” Now I was the one shaking. Fuck! I looked at Leah… Apology in my eyes. I was failing her… I was letting her down. She was still here… She knew I couldn’t do this… I couldn’t do what I’d promised her.

Fuck! I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry out at the moon… was this what she had chosen me for? There was nothing… all those signs and signals I had learnt to pick up on… were gone. The Spirits had abandoned me. I had abused their gifts, and they were punishing us both for it. I knew it was what I deserved but Leah… she didn’t… it wasn’t fair…

But when had life ever been fair to her?

The noise in my head was too much. I pressed the heels of my hands to my brows holding my head to try and quieten it. ‘Embry!’ Quil was next to me again. I felt his hand on my arm… and it was…

Nothing like the touch I craved. Nothing ever would be.

‘That’s enough, Seth… This is over. You need to go. You can go home, or you can go to the Black’s and wait for your Alpha. This.’ I looked back up in time to see him pointing at Seth… ‘Whatever it is… is over. You need to leave.’

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

“You didn’t bring this on.” Whispering the words to Embry. “This wasn’t something we could stop.” Now I understood the unease I’d been feeling, the way I’d been questioning things. It was a warning for all of this. “I just wish it hadn’t happened like this.” His scent, the way the sound of his sob stabbed me in the chest. He was always so open with his feelings; tonight was no different. “I should have known better.” Because this was my doing. Cutting corners this morning, if I had kept up with my morning reset at home. We wouldn’t all be here.

“Please stop… It’s done now.” Was this enough to stop him from falling the way I was? I hoped so. Because when words weren’t a strong suit for you, how did someone explain the turmoil taking place within themselves? The need to protect was at its foremost. Embry… Seth… My role as their Beta was trying so hard to come to terms with what evolved here. But there was so much more.

A sister…

A ….

We had never given what Embry, and I have a name. But I needed to protect him with as much vigour as I had for my kid. Both these needs were at war with the other. But I knew one thing. The growl tried to escape at the way Seth yanked Embry away from me. It was like setting a light to a bubbling inferno. Something I’d never felt before.

“STOP!!!” My eyes narrowed at the three men all trying in their own way to remedy this situation. Even the sounds from the forest stopped. 

My attention moved to Seth first. I didn’t need to fight Embry’s battles; we had made promises saying exactly that. But this… mess… I knew once Seth calmed down. He would come to regret some if not all his actions towards his pack brothers.

“You have no idea what he will and won’t do. But I can promise you this. Fighting with my kid won’t be happening. Not Now… Not Ever!” The Beta wasn’t needed, Because I was his older sister. That trumped any other relationship.

“I am not your property. I belong to no one walking this earth. And I will not allow anyone to claim me in that way! Go Home Seth… We left our Ma in tears.”

His face broke from the anger, with a flash of shock replacing it. “You brought her into this… Don’t be the cause of any more heartbreak for her. She needs someone to rely on, and right now, I can see you no longer trust or respect me.”

‘Leah… Sis… No—’ I held my hand up, letting him see that I wasn’t listening to another word.

My gaze moved on to Quil, dismissing my brother even though I saw that made him reel again. But for now… I was Thanking the spirits for giving a person like Quil to Embry. I knew he would keep Embry moving forward.

“Our Alpha doesn’t need to be brought into this matter.”

Embry and my privacy had been laid out on full display for the pack, and I knew what would come next. But for now. We really didn’t need any more fuel hitting this fire.

Then I turned my gaze to Embry, my eyes softening at the man who had found a way past my walls. The man who had become a friend, and then something so much more. And my words had dried up. What could I say to him? Nothing I would want anyone here to overhear, their minds couldn’t understand the purity of what had seeded between us. Seth had proven it by the way he spat on what we had made for ourselves.

“I’m sorry. This wasn’t meant to break your brotherhood. Or impact you in this way. I shouldn’t have let Seth go. To come here.” swallowing the lump in my throat. My feet moved back. We... Me and he... With an audience... I told him this day would come.

∞ Embry Call ∞

I knew that she meant it when she said it wasn’t me that caused this… but she hadn’t been in my head since then. She didn’t know the things I had told myself all morning… all afternoon… all the things I focused on to let myself be that close to her all day and never close enough.

Even if she did… she would never put this on me. That was why she was still here. Somewhere inside I knew that this would happen somehow… something would end this… there was no way that Leah Clearwater was supposed to be mine. But just to be a part of her story… an amazing… unforgettable… un-regrettable chapter in the Book of Leah. Every second was precious… but did I ever think this was how it would end? No… Honestly. I hadn’t given the ending much thought, I was just giving everything I had to the journey.

Leah brought us all crashing down from our anger and uncontrolled emotions. Her control was incredible… this wasn't news. But I knew that she was hurting as much as I was right now. I knew how she felt about me… she showed me all of it. No matter what we did or didn’t call it… Real… we called it Real. And it was, it would always be… no one could take that from us… no one but us would truly understand.

She knew they wouldn’t have fought with him… they would have put themselves between us and kept us from fighting. That was it and I hoped Leah knew that. When she began laying her ground, I moved to stand by her, not taking her hand… not as her… whatever I was… As her Third. She was my Beta now as much as…

My Leah. My Trouble. In all those ways she’d let herself be mine and nothing more.

My heart dropped… and now I truly felt like I was going to be sick. Sue…

Seth had brought Sue into this?

I saw it on Quil’s face too. ‘Seth… what did you do?’ His voice was quiet. He was hurting for the well-loved elder. I saw some of the boys take steps back too.

I brought my hand to my face and dragged it down, covering my mouth as I let out a long sigh. Seth’s eyes moved among us all… his mouth opening like he was about to speak and then stopping himself. Behind his eyes was a hollow darkness… he had no idea what he was going to say. I added nothing. Leah had said everything, anything I had to say would just be the same thing again; in different words and there was no point enticing his anger when he clearly wasn’t in control of it right now.

When she looked at me, I could see it all… I knew those walls were back up… the castle that protected that beautiful, unique, huge heart. And yet there it was. All her pain… her guilt (because, of course, she would carry this) but I didn’t see regret. I didn’t see anger.

Was I still inside those walls?

“It won’t,” I promised her. “I won’t let it. This brotherhood is unbreakable.”

‘Embry…’ Seth, took a step towards me and I held up my hand to stop him.

“But even unbreakable things can be wounded, Pup. Healing takes time.” I told him. Not angry… just hurt… and honestly. Disappointed. Maybe it was unfair to hold him to a higher standard just because he had always been the kindest and purest of us all. He strayed so far from that tonight. “You opened another wound tonight that you need to go and tend to.” He knew I meant Sue.

Without another word… just a long, bewildered look, he headed towards the path. When he left, I felt like I could get more air into my lungs with each breath… but still not enough. Quil took a few steps towards us and dropped his gaze for a second.

‘I’m sorry… that… none of this should have happened like this… Seth was…’ He rubbed the back of his neck and shook his head. ‘He’ll regret this… he will… he’s a good…’ He stopped again and I knew why; the Seth we saw tonight didn’t fit with what we knew of our brother.

‘You didn’t deserve this.’ He looked at Leah. ‘Neither of you.’ Then he added. ‘I’m going to get these idiots back to work. Take as long as you need… Take the rest of the night if you need it. I can…’ He shook his head lost for words and he approached me and clamped his hand on the back of my neck, I did the same. ‘Love you, brother.’ He said and then he turned to Leah. ‘I hope your mom is okay.’

Then he was jogging back to the trees shouting at the pups to get back on the line or he'd start laying scent trails with clumps of their fur. When he was out of sight, I heard the sound of feet pounding away into the forest.

I stood there… breathing hard… my eyes on Leah… I knew I would still see her almost every day, but it felt like the last time. There were too many last times tonight… we hadn’t even had all our firsts, and our lasts were already here. “Leah…” It was too high… too tight… too… Final. “It’s too soon…” I cracked and closed the last steps between us and pulled her into a hug when I was certain no one could see us anymore. Quil would make sure of it. I buried my face in her hair and held her like it was the last time… for the very last time.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

I stood on the outside looking in, numbed by all the pain and thanking the spirits that I hadn’t lost my key to the tower inside of me.

The cold air was still silent, no one spoke to me from the other side, and from this side. I found myself feeling like I didn’t belong. Witnessing the crack in  Seth's anger gave me some hope, but it was Embry’s willingness to keep their brotherhood intact that led me to believe that maybe... just maybe. They will find a way back from this.

Emotional grief tried so damn hard to punch its way through when Quil attempted to fix what Seth had broken, but I hadn’t expected him to speak to me. Keeping the shock to myself. I just stood there watching him and Embry… He would be okay. I knew. Embry would be okay. He had his brothers. They would keep him standing and moving forward.

Nodding my head once, in thanks for his kindness and concern over Ma. I watched as Quil walked away.

Embry’s voice made me swallow back. My name… it sounded, broken on his lips now. His arms engulfed me, drawing me in close, his hands in my wind-blown hair, the feel of his heart beating close to mine. I closed my eyes.

I worked to remember this feeling, his heat, the warmth of his breath on my skin, the feel of someone touching my hair. The connection between his smile and my heart… because this was the only beautiful thing in my life… and this was it.

I was about to tell him we weren’t in our bubble, that this was breaking the rules. But then I remembered… Our bubble had been shattered. Slowly my arms lifted from my sides, placing them on his back to hold him one last time.

“It… it was always going to happen, Embry.” Fighting to keep my voice even. “Some part of us knew…”

∞ Embry Call ∞

I was breaking all the rules, and I knew it… but the moment her arms came around me I stopped caring. She was here and she wanted this moment too. I felt her heart beating against mine and my mind… my wolf… scrambled for all the reasons that we could still do this.

And there were so many, I could probably create an infinite list of reasons why we should keep to this path we were on… but the reasons we shouldn’t? There were far fewer of them but… the consequences of them were too big… for her…

Things that I could and would never ask her to do. She would lose her family… her brother would never, never accept this. That would leave her with the guilt that I saw from her witnessing the confrontation between us. If we stayed on this path; Seth would never let this friendship heal and that would cause Leah pain… she would blame herself for it and nothing I could ever do would change her mind about that. Her Mom… sure the pack moms talked about how much they loved me… but there was not one of them, would see me as the right person for their child… I wasn’t the right person for anyone’s child.

It was something I had always known, and I was always okay with that. Until now.

Did I make Leah happy? I held her tighter thinking of the answer: Yes… made my chest ache. I knew I did… she made sure of it, and she showed me in so many ways. But without her family? No… that could never happen.

I breathed in the scent of her hair; I memorised the feeling of her hands on the bare skin of my back. The noise in my head went quiet for the first time since Seth had confronted me. She made it quite… and I listened for that rustling of leaves… the whispers inside the sounds and they were gone… they had left us… their punishment standing for my careless attitude. My lapse had broken this, broken us.

I knew she was right. “I never let myself think about it. I just…” I just savoured every moment, every second… all the things she made me feel that I hadn’t ever felt before… things I never even knew to desire. Things I never knew I deserved… things I would never deserve again. “I hate that it happened like this… that he…” I stopped, bad mouthing her brother wasn't going to make either of us feel better. I loved Seth… no matter how big of an arsehole he was tonight. “That all of this was done in front of the packs. I know that your privacy is so important to you and to have this exposed like this… I can’t imagine how you are feeling.”

I pulled back to see her face and I lifted my hand to her cheek. My chest cracked again, those eyes… still so deep, so beautiful… I wanted to lose myself in them and forget this whole night had happened. “I don’t regret a single second, Trouble. Not a moment…” I thought about kissing her, my eyes dropping to her lips, but I was afraid I couldn’t stop if I dared to. I pressed my lips to her forehead. “It will always be me and you against the world…” My voice shook. “That can’t be taken away from us… I won’t let it.”

Did she even want that? I mean… what had I ever done for her really? She’s saved Mom’s house… made sure the hospital didn’t cut us off… had I made her life any better in any kind of lasting way? The shaking was worse now. “They can’t take that too… can they?” I had no idea who they were.

∞ Leah Clearwater ∞

My hands moved up and down his back, he was shaking so hard that I didn’t know if it was him or his warriors doing. Keeping my eyes closed, to refrain from sharing too much of what I had boiling up inside. If he saw I was in full control, then he wouldn’t hold the pain for too long. A day or two… if I kept my walls up and pushed him out. He would see this was for the best, for him. For everyone who wanted so much more for him.

The loss of me was nothing in comparison to his reality. The pack, the pups, the way they look up to him... The tribe and everything he did at the school.

Images of the children... of the way Emma looked when he showed up at their music class. My heart sunk at the realisation of how selfish I’d been. How I should have been stronger.

“It’s as far as my journey was to last in your evolution, Embry.”  My fingers had started to move in a pattern without my mind telling it.

“You’ve grown so much… you have so much more to do.” And I wasn’t meant to witness it from within. My place was, and should have always been on the outskirts looking in. But I couldn’t share this with him.

Not once had the spirits told me what path I should take. The only lesson I had been given was that each fork in the road would be a much-needed experience. And how true were they? I stopped my fingers from moving when I realised what they were doing. At the same time, he raised the promise he’d once made. “It’s you and your brothers against the world.”

Keeping my voice from cracking, I wouldn’t break. “Your journey is so much bigger than what it has been…”

I didn’t say the rest… that mine… was to bring him to this place. Even if I messed up and broke the most important part of his world… his relationship with these men. And still… still… some part of her… believed there was something special that we shouldn’t let fall apart. But… was that her wishful thinking?